Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It had been several millennia since Samael’s Fall and Michael found himself on Earth, terrorising the humans as he always did when his Twin’s absence became particularly difficult for him.

He’d just returned to the Silver City when the whole world suddenly went black.

When Michael next woke, he was no longer in the Silver City. In fact, he wasn’t even sure if he was still in Heaven.

He was in what looked like a huge movie theatre. Except there was no screen.

(Heaven is more progressive than Earth and they already have these kinds of things. And no, this is not just me being lazy. :))

He heard something move beside him and turned to see Azrael straightening up and looking around in fear.

It was then that Michael noticed that all of his siblings were present. All, that is, except Samael.

“What is going on here?” Came a very familiar voice.

Michael turned to see his Father straightening up and looking around at them all.

Then there came another voice. This one was female and seemed to echo throughout the entire room.

“Hey all!” The voice sounded cheerful, even as several of Michael’s siblings jumped in fright and turned every which way to determine where the strange disembodied voice was coming from.

“Be not afraid.” The voice said and Michael could hear the amusement in it loud and clear.

“I’m pretty sure that’s our line.” Azrael muttered and the voice giggled in response.

“I know, I’ve just always wanted to say that.” They answered.

“Who are you?” Father demanded. “Show yourself.”

The voice was quiet for a moment and Michael was sure they’d offended it.

Apparently, he was wrong. “Alright.” The voice said. “But you have to promise not to kill me.”

God thought for a moment. “We promise we will not instigate a confrontation.” He said finally.

“Okie dokie.” The voice said.

The next second there was a blinding flash of light and Michael’s first thought was Samael.

But then the light faded to reveal a young lady of about seventeen. She had long, thick, brown hair that ended at her waist, though there was a streak of white in it. She had soft clear blue eyes that contrasted slightly with her tan complexion.

The most notable thing about her, however, were the wings at her back. They were the same colour as her hair, but they had strands of gold threaded through them that made a shimmering pattern.

Michael was mesmerised by the dancing light.

“Who are you?” Father asked.

“I am Balance.” The woman said and now that her voice wasn’t echoing off the walls, Michael could tell that it had a musical quality to it.

Father frowned. “I have never heard of you.” He told her, observing her with something akin to curiosity.

“I am not of your universe.” She said.

“The reason you have never heard of me is because I have never attempted to invade your dimension and I have no intention of doing so.” She assured them.

“How do we know you are not lying?” Zadkiel demanded.

The woman, Balance, turned to him. “I have never lied, and I have no intention of ever doing so.” She said, straightening.

Several of Michael’s siblings winced. That sounded so much like something Samael would have said.

“I am here to help.” She continued.

“Help who? With what?” Ezekiel asked.

“You.” She answered.

Remiel frowned. “Why?” She asked suspiciously.

The woman sighed. “Because you are broken. Your family is broken and your hearts are broken. It pained me to watch you suffer and there are things that you are not aware of. Things that could have saved a lot of you a great deal of pain, if you had known from the beginning. I believe now is the best time to fix these things. Before they can get too out of hand.”

Amenadiel scowled. “We do not need your help.” He told her. “We are not broken.”

Balance turned to him. “Believe what you will.” She said smiling. “By the time you return to the Silver City, you will have changed your mind.”

“What do you even want from us?” Azazel spoke up.

Balance smiled at him. “Not much. All I ask is that you listen closely and with open minds to a book that speaks of your future.” She said gently.

“Our future?” Amenadiel asked trying to hide the curiosity he felt in response to that. He was the Angel of Time after all.

“Yes.” Balance answered. “Though I must warn you that this takes place very far into the future. There will be things that you may not understand. If you don’t understand something, let me know, and I will either explain to you or tell you that it is in the book.” She said.

God was frowning. “What exactly is this book about?” He asked.

Balance winced. “It centres around Samael.” She said, knowing that this would be a bit of a deterrent for some.

Michael perked up at her words. As did Azrael and several of their siblings.

Most of the Angels, however, were scowling at the mention of their Fallen brother.

“I swear on my life that it will help you to fix what has been broken.” Balance went on. “It will shed some light on a lot of things that you have been unaware of.”

“Why would we ever want to fix things with him?” Amenadiel spat.

Balance turned to him and for the first time since they came here, her gaze was hard and her tone harsh. “Does a single one of you have any clue as to what happened to Samael while he was in Hell?” She asked sharply.

Nobody answered her. The Angels were staring at her in shock.

“Do not speak of things you have no clue about because not a single one of you has ever had the decency to look.” She snapped.

Several Angels flinched back at that, while others bristled. She made it sound like Samael hadn’t deserved his punishment. As if he didn’t deserve to suffer for what his actions had led to.

She took a deep breath. “I’m sorry, I did not mean to be so harsh. But I can assure you that what I will show can only help. I cannot deny that it will hurt at times, but it will help in the end.” She assured them.

Amenadiel scoffed and crossed his arms.

“Besides,” Balance continued. “It’s not like you have anything else to do.” She said smirking.

The Angels scowled. It was true after all. They truly had nothing to do.

God was watching Balance with consideration. He wasn’t entirely sure what she was talking about, but He couldn’t deny that their family was hurt after what happened with Samael and Goddess.

“Father, what do you think?” Azrael asked.

All His Children turned to Him with expectant faces. All except Michael, who did not look His way.

“I see no harm in doing this.” He said. “As long as you swear to Me that you will not harm anyone here.” He said.

“I will swear the same oath that you have taken. I will not harm anybody as long as none of you instigate a confrontation. I will have to step away every now and then and someone else will appear to you if you call. I swear that they will not harm you either under the same conditions as you and I have sworn, on penalty of death.” She said.

God nodded. “Very well then.” He said. He moved towards the seats and His children followed after Him.

Balance, however, did not move. “Before I explain the machinations of all this, there is one more person whom I would like to bring.” She said looking at them all.

Most of the Angels immediately suspected who she was referring to.

“All I ask is that you try to remain calm.” She said with a nervous glance at Michael of all people.

Before any of the Host could protest, Balance snapped her fingers and their words died in their throats.

In the middle of the room there was a large square cage.

Inside it was an Angel.

The Host wanted to believe that this was some kind of mistake. That this was a trick Balance had cooked up.

But there was no mistaking those pure white wings.

It took all of ten seconds for the Angels to descend on the cage, tearing at the bars, ripping it apart in an effort to get to their brother.

As soon as the Angel within the cage registered that he wasn’t alone, he jerked.

Amenadiel watched as his little brother looked around wildly, not seeming to recognise a single one of them. The eldest Angel saw his wings twitch violently and it was at that moment that he saw the chains that were wrapped all around him, keeping him from spreading his wings.

The rage that boiled within him at the sight was greater than anything he’d ever felt towards Samael. He ripped an entire wall of the cage out in his fury and made his way toward the younger Angel.

He grabbed the chains and tore. It took all the strength he had, which it really shouldn’t have, but the chains did break.

He really should have expected what happened next.

Samael’s wings crashed into him as the Angel spread them wide, slamming them against the remaining bars of the cage.

Amenadiel winced when he heard several loud cracks, indicating that Samael had broken his own wings in his blind panic.

The force of the wings was enough to burst the cage apart, the other Angels scattering to avoid the razor sharp feathers.

Samael beat his wings wildly, despite the pain it had to be causing him, but he was kept in place by chains around his neck, wrists and ankles, that were attached to the thick, heavy floor of the cage.

As Samael, in his desperation, tried to fly, the chain around his neck, which was shorter than the others tightened and he crashed back to the ground, choking and sobbing.

Amenadiel felt his own heart clench at the desperate sounds. No matter how angry he may be at his brother, he would never wish this upon him. Samael deserved punishment, not to be bound and caged like some rabid animal.

He looked around at his siblings, some of whom were still flying. They all looked at a loss for what to do.

Michael was hovering over Samael, looking for all the world like he was having a panic attack. Judging by the sheer terror on Samael’s face, that probably wasn’t too far off.

Amenadiel steeled himself and made his way toward his little brother, who was clutching his throat. As Amenadiel came closer, he saw that there was a hook on the chain, at the back of his neck, where Samael couldn’t reach it, keeping the chain from loosening.

Amenadiel felt sickened by the cruelty.

As his brother continued to frantically tug at the chain around his neck, the Angel of Time gently unhooked it and watched as Samael’s next tug loosened the chain.

The Fallen Angel started coughing violently, falling to his hands and knees and taking desperate gulps of air.

Amenadiel took his brother’s distracted state to quickly rip the chain off his neck.

The Angel froze and slowly brought his hands up to his throat, his eyes wide.

It was at that second that Amenadiel realised exactly why Samael hadn’t recognised them.

Both his eyes were charred and blackened. Something, someone had burned them out, rendering Samael blind.

Amenadiel gently pulled Samael’s hand away from his throat and the Angel tensed. He tried to pull away, but Amenadiel held him tight.

Slowly, he started unwrapping the chain from his brother’s wrist, before taking one of the smaller feathers off his wing and cutting through the remaining links.

Samael froze, feeling his freed wrist, his unseeing eyes remaining fixed somewhere straight ahead.

The Fallen Angel exhaled slightly, letting his hands drop. He seemed less tense now.

Amenadiel gently touched his other hand, not taking it.

Samael hesitated, before easing his wrist into the touch, following Amenadiel’s hand blindly.

Amenadiel repeated what he did the first time, unwrapping most of the chain around his brother’s wrist, and then cutting through the last layer of links.

Amenadiel was about to pull his hands away, when Samael’s hand shot up and grabbed the feather. He felt it, running his hands over the creased surface and the uneven edges.

He took a deep, shuddering breath, seemingly recognising the feather for what it was, before he started to cry. Tears fell from his ruined eyes as Samael started sobbing uncontrollably.

Amenadiel wrapped his arms around him and pulled him close, shushing him gently.

Amenadiel saw the terror on his face fade slowly.

Then Samael froze. He looked up, straight at the Angel that had been hovering over them the entire time, seemingly frozen in place.

“Mikhaél.” Samael breathed and that was all it took for the Angel of Darkness to snap out of his shock and come barrelling toward them, wrapping his arms and wings around his Twin and holding onto him like his life depended on it.

That seemed to snap the rest of his siblings out of it, too.

Raphael came rushing toward them. She took in every inch of Samael’s body and her face fell more the longer she looked.

Then she saw his eyes and a steely expression came over her face. An injury as precise as that couldn’t be the result of a simple accident. That was deliberate.

She motioned for Amenadiel to move away.

The Angel did as he was told, also giving his little brother a quick once-over.

What he saw made his stomach roll.

Samael’s entire body was covered in slashes and cuts, the likes of which one would only get from knives and whips. Then there were the burns that covered his entire body in patches.

Amenadiel had a horrible feeling that those were a lot older than the rest of Samael’s injuries.

Aside from the injuries that littered the Fallen Angel’s body, there was also the general state of him.

His hair was matted and filthy. The skin that wasn’t burned was sickly pale.

He looked emaciated, his skin clung tightly to his bones. Even while they were closed, his eyes looked sunken and there were dark shadows underneath them that indicated severe sleep deprivation.

Amenadiel shook his head and looked back at Raphael.

She had taken his place at their brother’s side and spoke softly.

“Samael?” The Angel stiffened, tilting his head to her.

“Do you know who I am?”

“Raphael.” He said softly and the Healer smiled.

“I’m going to help you.” She said, feeling choked that he still recognised her voice even after such a long time. “I’m going to make it better, okay?”

Samael nodded slightly.

She took a feather from one of her wings and placed it on one of the cuts.

Samael sighed slightly as the injury faded.

She continued to put feathers on her brother’s injuries, watching as they healed.

It took about an hour for all the newer injuries to fade. The burns, despite her best efforts, remained stubbornly the same.

By the time she was done, Samael had his eyes closed and was leaning into Michael’s chest, smiling slightly.

“Samael?” Raphael said softly.

The Angel opened his eyes and turned his head in her direction. His eyes stared resolutely somewhere over her shoulder.

“Would you like me to heal your eyes?” She asked quietly.

Samael froze, before nodding shakily.

Raphael took one of her smaller feathers and gently placed it over Samael’s ruined eyes.

They glowed brightly and when the light faded, they were once again the same deep brown as Michael’s.

Samael blinked several times before his eyes met Raphael’s.

The Healer smiled at him and the Lightbringer flung himself at her, clinging desperately to her and crying his eyes out.

Raphael ran her hands up and down his back and buried her face in his hair.

The rest of the Host gathered around them silently.

They didn’t know what to think. They by no means forgave Samael for what he’d done, but they would never wish something like this on him.

Balance had said that there were things they didn’t know about hadn’t she? Was this it?

“Who did this?” Michael growled. “Samael, who did this to you? Which demon is responsible for this?”

Samael shuddered. “Not demons.” He muttered.

Michael frowned. So far, Samael hadn’t spoken more than two or three words at a time. He decided to leave that for later. “If they weren’t demons, then what?” He asked gently.

“Humans.” His Twin answered quietly.

“Hum- you went to Earth?” Amenadiel demanded angrily.

Samael flinched.

“Amenadiel!” Raphael hissed at him.

Amenadiel closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Not the time, not the time, not the time.

“What were you doing on Earth?” He asked in a controlled voice.

Michael glared at his older brother for focusing on that.

“G-gate.” Samael whimpered. “T-there w-was a g-gate. D-didn’t know w-where-“-“ He cut himself off and curled into Raphael’s chest.

Raphael sighed, glaring at Amenadiel angrily.

The eldest withered under her angry gaze.

“There was a gate and you didn’t know where it led to?”

Samael nodded.

“And the gate led you to Earth?” Raphael asked gently.

Samael nodded again,
pressing himself still further into her chest.

“What happened then?” She asked.

Samael shuddered again, but shrugged. “Co-col-“ Samael frowned.

“I collapsed.” He said in Enochian.

Amenadiel jerked slightly at how easily the words suddenly came from Samael’s mouth. Before, his speech was hesitant and stammering. Now, it was fluent, even though he still didn’t talk much.

Raphael frowned at his sudden change in language. Then her eyes widened.

“Samael.” She said in Enochian. The Angel straightened. “Can you understand me better like this?”

“Yes.” Samael answered immediately.

Michael frowned in confusion, before he, too, understood. English was a new language. How would Samael have learned it if he’d been in Hell all this time?

The fact that he knew as much as he did was remarkable.

“Alright, can you tell me what happened?” Raphael asked.

“I just told you, I collapsed. When I woke up I was in the, in the-“ Samael glanced at the broken cage and whimpered, before he shook his head roughly and turned back to his sister.

Raphael nodded in understanding. “How long?” She asked softly.

Samael thought for a moment. “Two months.”

Michael growled.

As did the rest of the Angels, the absolute rage they felt echoing through the Host bonds.

Samael looked up and around at them all and shrunk back into Michael, who could feel his fear in the face of their siblings.

It hurt. It hurt Michael to know that Samael feared his own siblings.

It was at that moment that Balance decided to make her presence known.

She cleared her throat and Samael jumped.

“I’m sorry for interrupting, but I really think we should get on with it.” She said smiling.

With that, she walked over to the middle of the half circle of seats and waved her hand.

A book appeared in front of her, floating in midair.

“Now as I said, this takes place very far into the future. Roughly two hundred millennia in Earth time, actually. In the beginning there will be a great deal of things that make no sense and I ask you to tell me when you do not understand something. Do not hesitate.” She told them.

“Also, I’m going to suppress your powers, even your Father’s, as a precaution.” She went on.

Several of the Angels started to protest. “Precaution for what?”

“Some things are going to make you very, very angry.” Balance explained. “And I don’t want to risk one of you hurting your siblings by accident.”

The Angels relaxed at that. That was a fair point. They never wanted to hurt one of their own ever again.

Balance smiled, glad that they didn’t make this difficult and turned back to the book.

With another wave of her hand, the book opened and began to read.

Chapter Text

Lucifer would look back on this moment for eons to come.

“Who is Lucifer?” Azrael asked. “It sounds like one of Samael’s titles.”

The Fallen Angel shrugged, also looking confused. “Perhaps I changed my name?” He suggested hesitantly.

“Sometime during his exile, Samael changed his name to Lucifer.” Balance spoke up, in answer to Samael’s words.

He would analyse every detail, searching for all the signs he’d overlooked, signs that, in hindsight, had been glaringly obvious.

“What signs?” Azazel wondered. “What’s this about?”

“No idea.” Raguel said shrugging.

But he hadn’t seen them. He hadn’t noticed the fear in Chloe’s eyes,

Michael frowned. “What kind of name is Chloe? How far into the future are we?” He asked.

“Roughly two hundred thousand years Earth Time.” Balance answered. “And Chloe is a typical human name in that time period.”

“I went back?” Samael asked disbelievingly, before Amenadiel could even open his mouth to comment. “On purpose? Why?!”

“In the future you sometimes take irregular trips to Earth to get away from Hell. You’d been on Earth for roughly a decade at this point.” Balance replied.

the hesitation in her voice, the way she watched him more than she ate. Her grilled cheese sandwich, her favorite, remained barely touched.

It had been written all over her face, had he only allowed himself to look.

Amenadiel frowned.

But he hadn’t looked. He’d remained blind until he registered a strange tingling sensation in his fingers.

Michael frowned. He couldn’t quite figure out what was happening.

He pressed a hand to his temple, and fought against the dizziness that was suddenly making his head spin.

“Lucifer?” Chloe’s voice sounded distant, muffled, drowned out by the buzzing in his head. “Are you okay?”

“Something’s wrong,” he muttered. His own voice barely reached his ears. He tried to lift his hand, but his limbs were slowly turning numb.

“What-?” Seraquiel started, looking alarmed.

“Lucifer!” Chloe was suddenly beside him, her face blurred, shifting in his unfocused vision. Her lips moved, she was speaking, but her words were lost as the world continued to spin around him.

“What’s wrong with him?” Azrael asked, terrified.

Gabriel put an arm around her. “Hey, hey, hey, I’m sure he’s going to be fine.” She said reassuringly, though she didn’t sound very confident.

Lucifer fought to stay conscious. He commanded himself to resist whatever was coursing through his nervous system, poison most likely.

“He’s been poisoned?!” Azrael shrieked.

Samael jumped at the loud noise.

Chloe Decker watched as the sedative took hold, stealing the last of Lucifer’s strength.

“What?!” Amenadiel exclaimed.

Samael facepalmed. His older self was an idiot if he’d expected this to go any other way. He wasn’t even upset with the woman. His future self should have known better.

He couldn’t understand why his siblings looked so murderous.

It worked quickly. A moment ago, he had been speaking normally, and now, he was swaying, one hand pressed to his head.

“Poison,” he slurred, as if struggling to move his tongue. “Who?”

Then his gaze locked onto hers. And she knew. He could see the guilt in her eyes and she knew that he knew what she’d done.

“If you feel guilty, why in Dad’s name are you doing it?!” Azrael screamed.

The pain in his eyes struck her like a blade, deep and unrelenting. Chloe nearly faltered. Nearly took it all back.

“Took what all back?” Raguel growled. What was she planning to do to his brother?

Samael thought back to what had happened the first time he came to Earth and shuddered. He thought he knew what this woman was talking about.

But then he collapsed, and she knew there was no turning back.

This was necessary.

She thought of all the deaths that had followed Lucifer like shadows—Frank Lawrence. Malcolm’s victims, Rose Davis and Mike Carey. Reese Getty. Charlotte Richards.

“What do they have to do with this?” Amenadiel growled.

How many others? How many would still be alive if Lucifer had never set foot on Earth?

“How are those his fault?” Zadkiel asked. “Did they get caught up in a celestial fight or something?” He wondered.

“No.” Balance responded. “They were regular mortals who were killed by other mortals.”

“Then those deaths aren’t his fault.” Uriel said.

“No.” Balance said again. “But the mortals have made it a habit to blame Samael for all their shortcomings. The Devil made me do it. That kind of thing.”

Samael balled his fists and growled, scaring many of his siblings.

Uriel and God both glanced at him, knowing that he was absolutely capable of making people do things.

He would never return to Hell on his own. Chloe knew that. And as painful as it was, she couldn’t let his selfishness put more lives at risk.

“Who does this insolent mortal think she is!” Zadkiel yelled.

The world was never meant for him.

“No, it was made by Samael, you pathetic creature. He has more right to this world than you ever could.” Remiel growled quietly to herself, her wings flaring angrily.

Neither was she.

Swiping at her teary eyes, Chloe pulled a burner phone from her pocket. She dialed the number, listening to the single ring before the call was answered.

“It’s done,” she told Kinley.

“You did well, child,” came the priest’s voice.

The more He heard, the greater God’s anger became. He’d had no idea that a priest would conspire against one of His Children.

She couldn’t bring herself to respond. She simply ended the call and slipped the phone back into her pocket.

Heart heavy, Chloe gathered her courage.

She wasn’t just following Kinley. She was adhering to God’s wishes. This was meant to be. Why else would Lucifer be vulnerable around her? Why else would he pretend to care so deeply for her?

This was God’s Will.

God growled at that. Who was she to assume what He wanted. How dare she insinuate that He wanted her to harm His Son!

Samael, meanwhile, stiffened and narrowed his eyes at the book. He certainly wouldn’t put it past his Father.

She had no choice but to follow his commands.

Excuses, Samael thought bitterly. Free Will was all about choices.

She left the bathroom and walked straight to the elevator. The service entrance. The one Kinley would use.

She didn’t turn around.

She had done the right thing.

⸻

The first thing he felt when he woke up was pain more excruciating than anything he’d endured since his first few millennia in Hell.

Michael perked up. This had to be the aftermath of whatever had happened to his Twin.

Every muscle ached, and his blood felt like fire in his veins.

Raphael frowned. “That isn’t the effect of a simple poison.” She said worriedly.

He could hear indistinct voices around him. He blinked his eyes open and was met with the sight of a church basement, surrounded by a ring of men. They wore the same hideous robes that priests always did.

At this moment God was immensely glad that His powers seemed to have been diminished in this room. The sheer rage He felt at the knowledge that a bunch of priests had poisoned His Son would have surely harmed His Children.

Then he noticed the weight of chains on his wrists and ankles. He could also feel a metal collar around his neck.

“How dare they! Simple mortals have no right to chain an Archangel!” Raguel shouted.

Samael nodded to himself. Yes, he thought he knew what this was about.

He frowned and tugged on the chains. Hard.

Instead of snapping as they should have, a surge of electricity shot through his body.

Dread settled in Michael’s stomach as he started to understand exactly what was happening. “No.” He breathed, horrified.

“Brother?” Remiel asked, concerned.

“It’s an exorcism.” Michael muttered.

Several of his siblings frowned, not knowing what an exorcism was, while those who did know felt suddenly scared for their brother.

No matter how angry they were at him, they would never wish the pain of an exorcism on one of their own.

Samael looked surprised. “You know what an exorcism is?” He asked, tilting his head.

Michael started to nod, before he froze. “How do you know what an exorcism is?” He hissed.

Samael raised an eyebrow with a deadpan expression on his face. He sent a mental image of the cage to his Twin and the Archangel scowled at the reminder.

Right.

Only his own Will kept him from screaming in pain. It lasted far longer than it should have, leaving his muscles spasming from the shock.

God frowned in worry. That shouldn’t be happening.

He turned his attention to the shackles for the first time, really looking at them. Runes engraved into the metal glowed slightly blue.

Magic, Lucifer realized with the first stirrings of true fear.

Enochian magic.

“What? How did mere mortals get their hands on Enochian Magic?” Seraquiel demanded, horrified.

That was when he remembered what had happened to land him in this mess.

The Detective.

She’d betrayed him.

Poisoned him for these priests to find.

“Oh Sammy…” Someone muttered.

One of the men stepped forward. He had gray hair and a beard, and judging by his attire, he held a high rank. Most likely the one who had started this operation.

“This isn’t going to work, padre. It never does,” Lucifer drawled.

“And what,” Michael started dangerously. “Is that supposed to mean?”

God felt horrified. Had this happened on numerous occasions? He knew what an exorcism was, of course He did, but He was unaware of any of them being done on Samael.

The priest ignored him in favor of gagging him.

Several Angels growled at that.

“We will hear no more lies from you, Devil,” he said harshly.

“Samael never lies.” Azrael said indignantly.

The Devil snarled at the man, letting Hellfire light his eyes. He was pleased to see several of the priests flinch. The man who had gagged him was not among them.

Shame, Lucifer thought.

“Shall we begin, Father Kinley?” one of the priests asked, taking out a knife and handing it to Kinley.

“What are they planning to do with that?” One of Michael’s siblings asked, dreading the answer.

“We shall,” the man responded. With that, he moved around to Lucifer’s back.

The Fallen Angel did not like that. Not one bit.

In Hell, if something managed to attack you from behind, you were already dead.

Michael frowned.

He had learned that the hard way.

Remiel scoffed. “That makes it sound like he died.” She muttered.

A sharp, stabbing pain between his shoulder blades nearly made him scream in agony.

Azrael whimpered and covered her eyes with her fingers, as if that would block out what she was hearing.

Only through sheer force of Will did he remain silent. His wings unfurled in response to the pain. He knew, without even having to look, that his feathers had hardened and become razor-sharp, as they always did when an Angel was in danger. He heard the man, Kinley, stumble back and hoped that one of his feathers had cut him.

Then he heard the rattle of chains, and suddenly shackles had been clamped onto his wings.

Azazel sucked in a sharp breath. You never touch an Angel’s wings, under any circumstances. That was one line that no one ever crossed. Not even Samael.

The fact that these mortals were putting his brother’s wings in chains angered him beyond belief.

He tried to withdraw them, and immediately an agonizing, burning pain shot through them, forcing a groan from his throat.

His fear grew, but this time it wasn’t for himself.

It was for his siblings.

The Angels blinked. They didn’t think they meant anything to him anymore.

Lucifer knew pain.

Several Angels frowned at that, thinking about the cage.

Samael shivered and curled in on himself slightly. Michael’s wing came to rest around him and the Fallen Angel buried deeper into his Twin’s embrace, soaking up the soothing Dark.

He had felt more than enough of it over the course of his life—both in Heaven, in Hell, and on Earth—so he had developed a rather powerful tolerance toward it.

Most of his siblings had never gotten their hands dirty, never been hurt beyond the occasional fight or fall, so if the Enochian magic was this painful to him, he had no desire to find out how much it would hurt them.

Especially Michael.

The Archangel smiled and tightened his wing around Samael. It was good to know that his Twin still cared for him.

He was the most likely to be mistaken for Lucifer. It was a good thing he hardly ever came down to Earth.

Now, don’t get him wrong, he hated his siblings

A few Angels flinched at that, while others scoffed.

(except maybe Azrael and Michael. Amenadiel was also alright nowadays),

Said Angels smiled.

but that didn’t mean he tolerated it when anyone but himself tried to mess with them.

They were his, after all.

The protective undertone could be heard through the book and several Angels found themselves torn between feeling shocked or touched. Most were a mix of both.

When Kinley came back around, Lucifer saw that the man was cradling his hand, which had a deep gash all the way across his palm.

Despite the pain, Lucifer smirked in satisfaction.

The smile slipped from his face when a searing pain tore through his wing.

He knew then that the exorcism had begun.

And with it, the real nightmare.

Michael bit his lip. He was worried about his Twin. Whatever Enochian Magic these priests were using, if it could hold Samael, then he was in deep, deep trouble.

Chapter Text

As far as Michael knew, today was a perfectly ordinary day.

Michael groaned. He wanted to know if his Twin was alright, he didn’t care about what he was doing when it happened.

Samael patted his shoulder comfortingly.

The fact that his Twin seemed completely unaffected by the fact that he’d been betrayed and kidnapped and was in the process of being tortured did nothing to ease Michael’s nerves.

His siblings were milling around, his Father was working in His office, the Morning Star far above them shone brightly, though far dimmer than it had before his Twin’s fall.

A wave of confusion rippled through the Host. That hadn’t happened yet. At least not to a degree that anyone would take notice.

Everything was as it had been for eons.

He was on his way to his Father’s office, who had summoned him for something or other, when his perfectly normal day took a very dark turn.

Now, Michael sat up. Perhaps this did have something to do with his Twin.

Literally.

The Morning Star flickered. Just for a moment, then a second time, then a third, before it’s light dimmed to a point where it was no brighter than a full moon.

There was a general feeling of unease at the mention of the Morningstar flickering.

After what they’d read in the last chapter, the implications were anything but good.

The entire Host was plunged into darkness and he didn’t stick around long enough to see their reactions. The Morning Star was a Gift of Light. If the Morning Star was going out, it could only mean one thing: His Twin was in deep trouble.

Samael relaxed slightly. He’d been so scared that Michael hated him after the Rebellion. It was good to know that those fears were baseless.

He flew straight up to his Father’s office, not bothering to knock, only to find the Almighty staring at the flickering star above them with something akin to fear.

He turned when he felt His Sword’s presence.

“Father…?“ Michael started. God watched his son. “Samael.” He said. “I cannot find Samael.”

“Those shackles are that powerful?” Remiel asked.

“So it seems.” God answered, sounding troubled.

Michael blanched and immediately felt deep within himself to find his Twin. Only for his face to turn white when he realised that there was nothing to find.

Michael bit his lip. If even he couldn’t find his Twin…

What if you’re too late? What if he’s already gone? The thought came to him unbidden and so very suddenly, but it was a possibility that he had to keep in mind. For the sake of his own sanity.

God could see the panic rising in His Son’s eyes. He put a hand on Michael’s shoulder to ground him. “Find him.” He told His Sword. “Find your brother. I will continue to search from here.”

Michael didn’t need to be told twice. He spread his wings and left the Silver City.

The first place he looked was in Hell. Perhaps his Twin was trapped in a Hell loop, or the demons had done something to him.

“You’re wasting time.” Michael moaned.

“Mike, you’re talking to a book.” Ezekiel said.

Michael growled at him.

Samael leaned into him and sent a wave of reassurance across their bond.

Michael relaxed almost immediately.

When he landed, he found himself looking over a lake of fire.

Samael whimpered and Michael’s head snapped to his Twin when broken impressions of pain, flames and agonised screams invaded his mind.

He looked around and drew his sword. It would not do for him to be taken out with the fate of his Twin unknown.

He tensed when he saw a figure approaching him. As the figure drew closer he realised that she was neither celestial nor infernal. She was human. “Lilith?” He asked.

The woman came to a sudden stop. “Michael.” She said and Michael could tell from her expression alone, that she was expecting his Twin. “What are you doing here?” She asked suspiciously.

“I am looking for my Twin.” He said evenly.

Lilith narrowed her eyes. “You’re looking for Lucifer?” She asked, and Michael could hear the scorn in her voice.

Michael growled.

“If you want something from her, offer her something in return.” Samael said.

Many eyes turned to him and the Fallen Angel shrugged. “She’s an opportunistic wretch.” He said, his voice gaining a slightly bitter tone.

Michael frowned at his tone.

It made him want to gut her. “Here? Now?” She went on and Michael had to hide a wince. Alright, so maybe she was right to doubt his intentions, but he didn’t have time for this.

“He’s missing.” He said bluntly. “Well of course he’s missing.” Lilith answered. “He’s been gone for millennia.”

“What?” Azazel asked startled.

“That’s not right, Balance said he’s been on Earth for ten years. That’s a little over a century in Heaven.” Amenadiel said blinking.

Samael turned to look at them. Did they seriously not know that time moved differently in Hell?

Then he had to admit that it made sense, they hadn’t come down to see him after all. That thought only awakened the feelings of bitterness that he felt whenever he thought of his siblings, so he shook his head and banished the thought entirely.

“What?” He asked, dread settling in his stomach. “He left Hell ages ago, normally he’d be back by now. Amenadiel would drag him back down here. This is the longest he’s been away since after he first fell.” Lilith told him.

“So where did he go?” Michael asked. He had a pretty good idea, of course he did, but he wanted to be absolutely certain before he wasted precious time. “Earth, of course.” Lilith said like it was obvious. She thought for a moment. “If you don’t find him, seek out a demon named Mazikeen. If anyone knows where he is, it’s her.” She added. She scowled suddenly. “And don’t even think of coming back here. Most demons don’t appreciate those who abandon their king.” Then she grinned. “The rest just really want to kill an Angel.”

Remiel shuddered. Amenadiel put an arm around her.

He still didn’t understand how Samael could have abandoned her the way he did. It didn’t fit with anything that he knew of his little brother.

He didn’t bother to respond, just spread his wings and took off to the mortal plain.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Linda was worried. Lucifer had missed an appointment, and he never missed an appointment without informing her of it first.

Zadkiel frowned. Why were they reading from a mere human’s point of view?

She was about to call Maze when the whole world went dark. Every single light in her house flickered, before they lit up again, significantly dimmer than in the beginning. She remembered what she’d said to Lucifer once. Before you fell, you were known as Samael. The Lightbringer.

The Lightbringer. She turned when her door opened and was only slightly surprised when Amenadiel stepped into the room, looking stressed and worried.

The Angels turned to their eldest brother, who looked just as confused as they felt.

Why was he associating with a mere mortal?

“Lucifer-“ he started. She cut him off. “I know, we need to find him.”

Amenadiel stared at her. “How…?”

“The lights.” She answered quickly, going for her phone and dialling Maze’s number. “And he missed an appointment last night.”

At least she was smart, Azazel thought.

Then she heard Maze’s voice. “Linda, what’s happening?” Linda was terrified by the fear in the demon’s voice.

“Demon?!” Remiel demanded. “What is a demon doing on Earth?”

“I probably took her with me.” Samael mused.

“Why would you do that?” Amenadiel demanded.

Samael blinked at him. “It’s Mazikeen.” He said like that explained everything. “She’d kill me if I left her behind.”

“I don’t know. Did you notice the lights?” She asked hurriedly. “Yeah,” Came the reply. “And it’s not just LA. Are your curtains closed?” She asked. “Yeah, I had a photosensitive patient last session, why?”
“Look out the window.”

Linda looked and what she saw almost made her heart stop. The sun, which currently hung high in the sky was glowing a dark, bloody red. The sky, which should have been pale blue resembled that of twilight and all across the street people were frozen, staring up at the sky in awe and fear.

“The lights are going out everywhere?” Raphael asked alarmed.

“But that means…” Seraquiel trailed off, horrified by the implications.

“He’s dying.” Azrael finished for her, all the blood leaving her face.

“Linda, you still there?” Came Maze’s voice from the speaker, which sat loosely in her hand. Linda shook herself. “Yeah, I’m here.”

“I’m on my way to the penthouse.” Maze explained. “I’ll start there, see what I can find. Dan and Ellen are coming too. Apparently the place has been ransacked. No sign of Lucifer.”

Linda took a deep breath, trying to push down her fear. She felt an arm around her and looked up to see Amenadiel’s gentle eyes watching her.

Michael narrowed his eyes. Were they-? No. There was no way.

“We’ll be right there.” Linda said into the speaker.

Then she hung up, Amenadiel took her in his arms and they were off.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael wasn’t sure where to start his search and the blood red Sun in the sky was a bit distracting as his mind kept wandering back to what it insinuated.

Focus. He told himself for about the fiftieth time that day.

He’d left Hell through a Hellgate and appeared on a beach just outside a large city.
A signboard told him that this was Los Angeles. The City of Angels the sign had read.

Yes, Michael thought with amusement, that did sound like his brother. He figured that this was as good a place as any to start looking.

He then remembered something Amenadiel told him a few days ago. Something about Samael and an LAPD, whatever that was. He landed in an alley, hid his wings and made his way into the busy street.

He despised humans. He could see the taint in their souls, the Darkness that far outweighed their Light.

Michael made a face. Too right.

He hated that they blamed his Twin for this Darkness.

But if it saved Samael, he would endure it.

He stopped a young woman with a child in her arms, whose soul wasn’t quite as tainted as most others’ and asked “Excuse me, can you tell me where to find the LAPD?” She looked a little startled and uneasy that he was addressing her, like they always did in his presence. After a moment, however, she answered. “Yeah, here I’ll draw you a map.” She said hesitantly, shifting her infant. “Just the address will do.” Michael told her not entirely unkindly. He may not think highly of humans but he wasn’t cruel and this one seemed alright.

“Aww, Mikey does have a heart.” Seraquiel teased.

Michael narrowed his eyes at her. “Call me that again and I’ll stick yours on the end of my sword.” He growled, because he had an image to uphold, dammit.

“Michael.” His Father said sternly, knowing it wasn’t a threat His Sword would ever make good on.

Once the woman had left, Michael let the shadows consume him as he traveled to the street the woman had told him to go to.

He walked down the road, looking for the correct house number.

When he saw the letters LAPD glaring down at him from above the doorway, he felt a mixture of relief and confusion. Why on Earth would humans want to name a building?

Amenadiel snorted. Yeah, he’d been asking himself the same question since the humans started building.

He shrugged it off as something he would have to ask his Twin when he found him.

When, not if.

Michael nodded. There could be no if. Samael would be alright, anything else was unacceptable.

As soon as he entered, every single eye went to him and he found himself the centre of attention.

He was about to dismiss their behaviour when a stern voice called out to him. “Morningstar, where have you-“ the woman coming towards him froze in her tracks when Michael turned toward her. “You’re not Morningstar.” She said suspiciously. Michael was reluctantly impressed at her intuition.

So was the Michael in the room. Mortals usually had a hard time telling the two of them apart.

Samael was confused. “Why is she referring to me by my other title?” He asked.

“Humans have primary and secondary names.” Balance spoke up. “Because many of them share their first names with other people, they are assigned last names in order to tell each other apart. These secondary names are also referred to as family names. Mortals share those names with their closest family. It’s similar to how all your names end with -el, indicating your relation to your Father. When Samael decided to take up permanent residence on Earth, he was legally required to have two names.” She explained.

Samael nodded in understanding. Then he frowned. “So these last names are a connection to one’s family?” He asked.

“Yes.” Balance answered.

“Is that why I changed my name?” Samael asked. “Because I know there’s no such thing as family?”

Balance hesitated. “…Among other things, yes.” She said evasively.

Samael’s siblings stared at him, stunned. Did-did he really just say that? He couldn’t really believe that, right? They’d spent millennia as a family.

Samael didn’t notice the looks he was getting. He didn’t see the way his Father’s gaze never wavered from him. He didn’t realise that Michael felt like someone had stabbed him and twisted the blade.

He just turned back to the book, content with the answer he’d received.

“Who are you?” She asked him.

Michael considered her for a moment before he decided that answering was the fastest course of action. “Michael.” He said, then, for her benefit, he added “Morningstar. I am looking for my Twin. Who are you?” The woman stared at him, she blinked. “Olivia Monroe.” She said eventually, before waving him towards her and taking him to her office.

She sat down at her desk and gestured for him to do the same. She took a deep breath and looked him straight in the eye. “Look, I know this might come as a shock to you, but Lucifer’s missing.” Michael stared at her blankly. “I know, that’s why I’m here.”

She stared at him, not sure what to say. It wasn’t so much that he already knew than the nonchalant way in which he spoke of his missing twin.

She shook her head, trying to clear it. “Are you here to report him missing?” She asked.

“No, I’m here to ask you where he lives so I can find him.” Michael answered, getting frustrated. He didn’t have time for this!

Just then a thought struck him so suddenly that he swayed on the spot. Time. Why hadn’t he thought of this sooner. “Right.” He said distractedly. “I have to go, bye.”

Monroe stared after him as he left the station and the only thought going through her head was that Lucifer’s behaviour must be genetic.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Michael asked.

His siblings shrugged.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Michael, meanwhile had already hidden in an alley and was currently praying to his oldest brother, still trying to figure out how it had taken him this long to think of him.

He waited for about five minutes before he heard the telltale sound of beating wings. He turned to find Amenadiel landing just behind him with… with a human woman in his arms.

“Lucifer?” The woman asked hopefully. Amenadiel shook his head and gave her an apologetic look. Then he addressed Michael. “Michael, what are you doing here?” Michael was still staring at the woman with his brother in confusion. There was something almost… divine about her.

Raphael perked up at that. She knew about her siblings’ excursions to Earth and the children they’d sired. She was the one who’d delivered her nieces and nephews. She knew what a mortal carrying a Nephillim felt like.

Could it be…?

A miracle perhaps? Though he couldn’t figure out how that could be possible.

At his brother’s words, he turned his attention back to the matter at hand. “I’m looking for Samael.” He explained. “I was hoping you might know where he lives.”

“Oh, yeah, I was just heading there.” Amenadiel answered. “Although I don’t think he’s there. Apparently the place has been trashed.“ Amenadiel narrowed his eyes. „Shouldn’t you be able to tell where he is? I mean that’s your thing right?“ Michael shifted, letting a bit of the worry he was feeling show on his face. “I cannot find him. Neither can Father.” Amenadiel went deathly pale. “Father can’t find him?” He asked sounding scared.

Michael narrowed his eyes. Why did his oldest brother act like he cared about Samael when it was clear he wanted nothing to do with him?

Unbeknownst to him, Amenadiel was wondering the exact same thing.

Michael nodded grimly.

Amenadiel shook his head. “Come on.” He said and without another word he took off in the direction of Lucifer’s penthouse along with his human friend. Michael followed close behind him.

Amenadiel was so caught up in what Michael had just told him, that he forgot that Maze had mentioned that Dan and Ella would be at the penthouse with her. So he didn’t think about being subtle when he flew right in through the window.

Amenadiel frowned. “Why is that a bad thing?” He asked confused.

“Mortals are typically unaware of Divinity in the future.” Balance answered. “There are many who believe it exists, but only very, very few who truly know that it does.”

“Why?” Azrael asked.

“Free Will.” Balance answered. “It’s easier to make your own choices without the constant fear of retribution.” She explained.

The room suddenly grew very dark and the air grew ice cold.

Everyone turned to stare at Michael, who, in turn was staring at Samael.

The Angels quickly shifted their gazes to the other Twin and immediately recoiled.

The look on Samael’s face was feral. And he was staring straight at God.

The Almighty frowned in confusion. “Samael-“ He started, only for His Son to cut Him off. “You sadistic bastard.” He growled.

His siblings gasped. Michael’s eyes widened and he tried to get his Twin to cool down, but Samael shook him off and-

-and closed his mind to Michael.

The Archangel almost lost it when he was suddenly alone in his own mind and the place where his Twin’s presence should have been became eerily empty.

“I knew You didn’t care.” Samael hissed. “But I never thought You actually enjoyed it!” Suddenly, the former Angel of Light was on his feet, screaming the words at his Father, silently begging Him to make it make sense. Begging to know why his Father hated him so damn much.

“Samael, stop.” Gods words cut him like a knife, the Order shot through his nervous system like an electric shock, his muscles seized and locked into place, his mouth snapped shut against his Will. He stood stock still, staring at his Father’s calm face.

The Almighty stared back at him, completely indifferent to the pain that was building up inside of Samael the longer the Order held. It wasn’t like when his Will built up inside him, but rather like an electric current, crackling through his entire body, subjecting him to one shock after another, each one worse than the last. It lasted longer than any Order he’d ever received from either of his Parents, and soon Samael was screaming in his head for it to stop, though he wasn’t permitted to make a single sound.

Finally, God sighed, as if this was a mild inconvenience for Him and let the Command cease.

Samael could move again, but the pain remained. It continued to send shockwave after shockwave through his entire being and the Angel crumbled where he stood, whimpering and keening.

He felt hands on him, one on his shoulder, one holding each of his arms and several more on his back, but he was too blinded by pain to register who they belonged to. The only reason he knew that they weren’t harmful was that, even with his mind so scrambled, he knew that if they truly wanted to hurt him, they’d go for his wings.

He heard his Father call his name and his mind went blank. Not another Order, please, please, please. In that moment the only thought that came to him was Leave! He needed to leave, he had to get out. He had to get away from Him!

He spread his wings, fighting through the pain that shot through him with every twitch of a muscle and took off.

His Father stared after him. He had no idea what just happened. He could feel His Children’s bewilderment. His Sword’s worry.

He could also feel a sense of horrified realisation and turned to see Uriel staring in the direction Samael had disappeared to.

A hole had opened up for him in the wall and it hadn’t closed yet. They couldn’t tell what was on the other side. The hole was completely black.

The Almighty frowned and stood up. He hesitated, before making His way towards where His Lightbringer had disappeared to. He stepped through the hole and found Himself in a wide hallway that was lined with doors. A large, round window high above, just below the ceiling, lit up the hallway, though there were brackets with unlit torches between every door.

He was about to look through one of the doors, when the sound of crying made him pause. The sound didn’t seem to be coming from any of the rooms. In fact, it didn’t sound like the quiet sobbing was even on the same level as Him.

With that realisation, the Almighty looked up at the window.

Samael was sitting on the curved windowsill, his wings wrapped tightly around his thin frame.

God sighed softly and drifted up until He was on eye-level with His Son. The Angel stiffened the second he felt His Presence.

When God stepped onto the sill, Samael actually backed away from Him, pressing himself against the glass of the window and whimpering.

The Almighty frowned. That was not a reaction to a single instance of pain. He knew, of course, that whatever had happened back in the other room wasn’t the only time He’d hurt His Son, but even that didn’t warrant the absolutely terrified look on Samael’s face. No, this was a reaction one would expect from someone who’d come to expect the pain. It could have been a result of what he’d endured in that cage (the mere thought of it already made his blood boil), but God didn’t think so, somehow.

And that scared Him.

He looked down at His Son, met his wide, terrified eyes and knelt down in front of him.

“Samael.” He did not like the way His Child flinched at the sound of his own name.

“What’s wrong?” He asked softly.

Samael didn’t answer, though God thought He saw a flicker of anger in His Son’s eyes.

“Samael, tell me what’s wrong.” He said and Samael stiffened.

“It hurts!” The Angel cried, before he clamped his mouth shut.

“Stop.” Samael begged and God frowned in confusion. “Stop what?” He asked.

“Stop pushing!” His Son yelled.

“Samael…” His Father started and almost immediately the Angel fell silent. God frowned again. Had Samael always reacted this way to the sound of his name?

“I need you to explain to me what’s wrong.” He said and again, Samael stiffened. Then he blinked and frowned.

He looked up at his Father hesitantly. “You know.” He said with a frown.

God sighed. Another thing He couldn’t understand was Samael’s obviously lacking ability to speak. “What makes you say that?” He asked. Whatever had happened to His Son, He was determined to get to the bottom of this. For that, He knew He would have to be patient.

Samael was staring at Him like He was an idiot. “She told You.” He said.

“Who did?” God asked.

Samael narrowed his eyes at Him. He looked calmer now, though he was also beginning to look angry. “Mum.” He said.

God tried to think of anything His Wife may have told Him regarding His Son’s pain, but He could think of nothing. “What did She tell me?”

Samael frowned and God saw a flicker of uncertainty in His Son’s eyes. A type of fear very different to what he’d shown so far. “Samael, I don’t know what She was supposed to have told Me.” He said gently. Samael stared at Him, searching for any hint of a lie. He didn’t find one, and then Samael started to cry. He buried his head in his lap and shook with the force of his sobs.

God reached out to stroke His Son’s temple, but the second He touched him, He was assaulted by-

Pain, pain, pain, every Order, every Command, so much pain! Make it stop, make it stop! Mother, help me, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts! Father stop, please stop, why won’t You stop? Can’t scream, can’t cry, can’t- not allowed to, help me! Why won’t You help me? Choice, they can choose, why can’t I choose? Why them, why them and not me? Father, why won’t You help me? Why do You hate so much?! Another Order, it hurts, why does it have to hurt, pain, so much pain, so much pain!

With a gasp, God tore himself out of Samael’s spiralling thoughts. He looked down at His distraught Son, who was crying even harder now, and had to blink tears of His own away. He hadn’t known.

His Mother had known.

She’d promised to tell Him.

Samael was questioning everything he’d ever done.

For so long His Son had been driven by nothing but hatred towards his Father and now God finally understood why.

And as He took His crying Son into His arms, He let His own tears fall.

“I’m sorry.” God whispered and held him tighter, shushing him gently, when this caused him to cry even harder. “I’m so sorry.”

“Me too.” Samael whispered and the Almighty gently kissed the top of his head.

Why hadn’t this occurred to Him?

Was this the reason for Samael’s rebellion? Had sheer desperation led him to use his Will on his siblings? The Almighty wished He could dismiss that thought, but He could see it. He could see His Son turning to the only thing he hadn’t tried, which was to force His Hand and Dear Lord, what had He done?

Why had Ashera suggested he go to Hell? Surely, surely, She hadn’t intended for it to go this far!

But as He looked down at His Son’s trembling form, the answer came to Him almost immediately: Freedom.

God’s plan had been to confine Samael to his rooms for several centuries. He didn’t want to even imagine the pain that would have caused the Angel. Given what he’d seen of His Son’s experiences, the pain may very well have snapped his mind, and with it, his sanity.

For some reason, She hadn’t deigned to tell Him of His Son’s pain, but He couldn’t imagine She’d wanted to hurt any of Her Children. She’d suggested Hell so that Samael could be free of Him.

Though, looking at his emaciated form, which simply couldn’t be a result of two months imprisonment, the Almighty had to wonder if that was really the case.

They stayed like this for a little while longer, Samael crying into his Father’s chest and the Almighty running His fingers through the Angel’s hair, rocking him gently.

After a while, they heard a commotion from the other room. There was the sound of scuffling, then raised voices.

God thought He heard Michael yelling and someone, most likely Amenadiel, yelling back.

Samael also looked in the direction of the other room. “They hate me.” He said. He didn’t even sound sad about it, just resigned.

God frowned. “They don’t.” He replied. “They are angry, very angry, but they do not hate you.”

“They will.” Samael answered. “When they- when they know.”

God closed His eyes, wishing He could say it was untrue, but knowing that His Angels would be enraged when they found out.

“It’s alright.” Samael said, though his voice shook slightly. “I hate me too.”

God’s eyes snapped to him, but Samael was looking down at his hands and he looked like he might cry again.

God sighed and pulled him closer. “What happened?” He asked softly. “I have never known you to harm your siblings.”

Samael took a shuddering breath. “I didn’t mean to.” He whimpered. “I didn’t mean to.” Then he wrapped his arms around his legs and buried his face between them. “Michael.” He gasped as the tears came anew. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.”

God winced as He remembered how His Sword had lost control.

“It wasn’t supposed to hurt him.” Samael moaned. “He was supposed to stop me.” He looked up and met his Father’s gaze and there was so much guilt in those deep brown eyes that God almost looked away.

“He was supposed to stop me.” He whispered, his voice laced with pain.

The Almighty closed His eyes, unwilling and unable to see that tortured look on His Lightbringer’s face any longer.

He took a deep breath in and then let it out. Then He leaned forward and took both His Son’s hands in His. “Did you use your Will with the intent to do harm?” He asked.

“No.” Samael whimpered. “I didn’t mean to.” He said and God held him tighter. “What happened?” He asked again.

Samael blinked rapidly and swallowed. “Too much. Too much pain. Couldn’t hold it in. They pushed me.” God stared at him, not quite understanding, before the blood drained from His face as it clicked. “You lost control.” He breathed. The Rebellion had been unintentional. An accident.

And He’d robbed Samael of his home for it.

Dear Lord, what had He done?

The sound of fighting grew louder on the other side of the hole, and now they could hear several more voices clamouring, trying to calm the fighters down.

They turned toward the noise. “Perhaps it’s time we went back to the reading.” God suggested and He did not miss the way Samael’s shoulders visibly sagged with relief at the complete absence of an Order. Then he nodded hesitantly and stood up. He spread his wings, and in that moment, God noticed that they were nowhere near as bright as they should have been.

Then the Angel took off and his Father followed close behind.

When they returned, it was to find Michael, Amenadiel and Zadkiel facing off against each other. They were yelling at each other in that language that Samael barely understood.

“Boys.” God said warningly and every eye turned to Him and, simultaneously, to Samael.

He could sense, without even trying, His Son’s unease. Broken impressions of Samael’s time in the cage, whenever he was the centre of his captors’ attention, the pain they’d inflicted on him, invaded His mind and the Almighty clenched His fists and tried to reign in His rage.

“What is the meaning of this?” He asked, trying to keep the anger out of His voice.

“We were just trying to keep Michael from going after You and Samael, Father.” Zadkiel answered.

“Why?” Samael asked frowning.

Zadkiel glared at him, but didn’t answer.

Samael crossed his arms and sent him his fiercest glare back, letting his eyes light up with Hellfire.

Zadkiel blanched and took a step back, before he seemed to catch himself and shook his head.

God glanced sideways at Samael, having seen the brief flash of red.

“Perhaps we should all sit back down.” The Almighty suggested.

His Children did as they were told, and Samael immediately made his way towards his Twin, his posture slightly tense.

When Michael pulled him close and started whispering to him with a worried expression, however, the Fallen Angel relaxed and leaned his head on Michael’s shoulder.

His siblings kept glancing between Samael and God, trying to figure out what had happened.

It was Dan’s scream that alerted him to his mistake. He cursed when he looked around and saw Dan and Ella staring at him dumbstruck. He considered hiding his wings when Michael landed right next to him. Michael looked around, and his eyes fell on Maze. Amenadiel tensed, ready to intervene should either of them start a fight.

Michael narrowed his eyes and asked “Are you Mazikeen?” Maze straightened slightly and nodded stiffly. Michael’s shoulders relaxed ever so slightly as he regarded her. “I was told that you could help me find my Twin.” He stated and Amenadiel saw Maze ease up a bit. “So you didn’t do anything to him?” She asked suspiciously.

“How dare she insinuate we would do anything to him!” Seraquiel exclaimed.

Samael pursed his lips, trying to hide his annoyance. It really wasn’t that farfetched.

Michael’s aura flared and Amenadiel felt Linda tense. The menace rolling off his younger brother at the accusation that he would ever willingly harm his Twin filled the entire room. (What Michael, in his indignation, didn’t see was the sideways glance Maze sent to Amenadiel. He felt a twinge of guilt, knowing that one of the reasons Maze was so quick to suspect Michael was that Amenadiel was the only example of Angels that she knew and she assumed that his history with Lucifer could apply to all his siblings.)

Remiel scoffed. Demons were crude, violent beasts who cared for nothing but what they could kill next.

They weren’t capable of rational thinking.

He saw the Demon and Archangel gear up for a fight and was about to intervene when Dan spoke up. “Hang on a second, what do you mean by twin? Who are you?” Michael looked over to the human and Amenadiel could tell that, despite Dan’s rudeness, his brother was impressed that he could fight his Fear enough to speak up at all. “My name is Michael.” He said evenly.

“You’re an Angel.” Ella breathed, stunned. Michael glanced at her, a little startled that she didn’t look the slightest bit fazed by his aura, just surprised and slightly awed.

Samael raised his eyebrow, reluctantly impressed. Either she was a very devout believer or she was already acclimated to divinity somehow.

These humans were something else. The pure white emanating from her soul baffled him even more.

Now, Samael smiled. He knew, better than anyone, that souls such as hers were few and far between.

“Oh my Lord, Lucifer’s the actual Devil.” She said wide eyed. Michael tensed. If she said it. If she had the nerve to say that his Twin was evil, to his face, nothing would keep him from destroying her.

“Why not? It’s the truth.” Zadkiel shrugged.

Michael growled and was just about ready to gut him before Samael pulled him back.

He was watching Zadkiel with a strange expression. If Michael didn’t know any better, he would have said it was pity.

Then Samael turned back to the book, completely ignoring Zadkiel.

Then the woman with Amenadiel spoke up. “He’s still Lucifer, Ella. That hasn’t changed.” The girl, Ella, looked over at Amenadiel and the woman. “Linda, you knew?” She asked.

Linda looked at her sympathetically. Then she noticed Dan, who looked like his entire world just fell apart.

Samael winced. He knew that feeling far too well.

She felt her sympathy grow. It would be a lot harder for an atheist to accept the fact that God and Angels and the Devil were real, than for someone as faithful as Ella.

“Dan.” He looked up at her. “He’s still our Lucifer, he told us he’s the Devil from the start. Now we just have proof that he’s telling the truth.”

Dan looked at her in disbelief. “How can you say that? You know you’re friends with the Devil! He’s the-“

Michael growled again and glared at anyone who opened their mouth to say something about that.

“I suggest you choose your next words very carefully, human. I’m rather protective of my Twin.” Michael cut him off with a menacing growl. Dan looked at him with fear.

Ella shook her head to clear it of the panic that she was sure wasn’t her own, at least not entirely. “Dan, I-I know that this is probably really hard for you to handle right now, but I think we should consider the fact that some things in the Bible are obviously false.”

Michael smiled slightly. He liked this one.

Dan looked at her. “What do you mean?”

“I mean, nowhere in the Bible does it mention that Lucifer and Michael are Twins! That in itself is a huge oversight, so who knows what else we might have gotten wrong.”

“Or how much of it are petty lies.” Michael muttered.

Those who heard him sent him concerned looks. They’d never heard him speak to them this way before.

Michael relaxed slightly at her words. “I like you.” He said with something that was almost a smile. “Most Believers are very set in their ways of blaming my Twin for all their shortcomings.” Ella blushed, glad that she seemed to have done something right.

Azrael grinned. She was beginning to like this girl.

Dan looked between them for a couple of seconds. “So, so if Lucifer isn’t evil, why was he sent to Hell?” Michael scowled at him. If it wasn’t for the fact that he could tell that this man was just trying to get the full story, he would have killed him by now. “Why do you humans punish your children when they misbehave?” Dan’s eyes cleared slightly as he answered honestly. “To teach them a lesson.” Michael nodded.

Ezekiel frowned. No, he’d been cast out of Heaven because he was unworthy of staying. He’d started an all-out war amongst his siblings after all.

He turned to see what his Father’s reaction to this misconception would be. To his shock, God was watching Samael with a pained expression on His face.

“Okay, and what about the thing with Lucifer showing up wherever death and destruction take place?” Everyone stared at him.

Michael scowled again.

“What, I looked into him when he was getting all lovey dovey over Chloe.” Dan said defensively. “I found some things that make a lot more sense now.” He muttered at the end. He turned back to Michael. “Well?”

Michael smirked slightly. “Oh, that’s quite simple really, that wasn’t Samael.” Dan gaped at him. “So all those deaths, World War II, all of those pictures that was you?”

Now he smirked.

“I’m the Angel of Darkness and Power. Death and destruction don’t follow me, I follow them to intercept souls that have to be forced into Hell, because they are so tainted by Darkness that they feel no guilt for their actions and therefore would theoretically make it to Heaven. I ensure that that doesn’t happen.” Michael explained. Normally he wouldn’t go into so much detail, but he would do anything to lift some of the blame off his Twin, and these humans seemed ready to listen.

Michael’s siblings couldn’t figure out what was going on with him.

Why was he acting like this?

After everything Samael had done to him, how could he still believe that there was anything good in him?

Uriel, meanwhile, was staring at Michael intently. He was fairly certain he’d figured out what had really happened during the Rebellion, based on Samael‘s reaction to receiving an Order from their Father. Did Michael know? Uriel doubted it. Michael would never have kept quiet about it.

Still, it was likely that Michael was at least subconsciously aware that something wasn’t right about it.

Or maybe he just had unwavering faith in his Twin.

“Because they can’t go to Hell of their own volition, they also can’t be tortured the same way other damned souls would be tortured. It’s my job to judge them for their crimes and assign their punishments. When I am done, I drop them off at an entrance to Hell and my Twin collects them and brings them to their cell, where he sets up their punishment.”

Dan blinked. “Huh, so you’re the Judge, and he’s the Warden.” He said with a thoughtful expression. Michael was satisfied to see that he was coming round.

“But then, does Lucifer torture the damned souls?” He was beginning to understand a little better, but the fact was that people in Hell were still tortured.

Maze stepped in at that. Right, Maze was a demon, that would take some getting used to. “The thing about Hell is that people bring themselves there. They choose their own punishments, based on their guilt and they punish themselves. Lucifer hardly ever even enters the cells. The thing is, that aside from the ones that Michael mentioned, none of the doors down there are locked. The souls could leave anytime they wanted. They’re aware of it too. It says a lot that no one’s ever done it before.”

Many Angels blinked at that. They hadn’t known that. Most of them assumed that the torture was undertaken by the demons. They’d imagined things like whips, beds of nails, thumbscrews. Basically a medieval torture chamber. Not…this.

Samael blinked at the book in confusion. Why on Earth would he be torturing souls? He had better things to do with his energy, like staying alive, for instance.

Both Michael and Amenadiel looked surprised at that new piece of information. They never bothered to find out how the system in Hell worked beyond the souls getting there.

Dan looked a lot more relaxed now, than he did in the beginning. He frowned slightly as a sudden thought struck him. “Hey Michael, how many times do you have to Judge a soul?” Michael thought for a moment. “It depends on the time, the place, the current circumstances. The last soul I collected was only a few years ago. A man named Malcolm Graham.” Everybody stared at him in shock.

Ella looked around at them all. “Graham, isn’t that the guy who shot Lucifer?”

The Angel’s eyes widened.

“What?” Michael asked quietly.

Michael’s head snapped up to look at her. “What?” He growled.

Suddenly the entire sky darkened and they looked out the window to see that the sun had dimmed even further. Maze cursed.

So did Michael. This was way too nerve wracking.

Ella’s eyes widened. “Oh shit, Lucifer means Lightbringer! I didn’t even think about that!”

Dan looked between her and the sky outside in alarm. “Let’s get to looking.” He said urgently.

They all started rummaging through the wrecked penthouse.

They’d been looking for about thirty minutes, when Maze gave an angry hiss. She was holding a bottle of red wine in one hand and a wine glass in the other. “Poison.” She snarled. “I smell poison. And Chloe. There are several scents that I don’t recognise, but I can definitely smell Chloe.”

“They had a date.” Ella whispered stunned. “Lucifer was really excited for it.”

“We need to go to Chloe’s.” Dan said, trying to focus. This was just another case. He could handle it.

“No need.” Michael hissed. “Where does she live?”

Michael grinned. This woman was in for it now.

Maze told him the address and he let his senses roam until he focused on the right building. He could feel two souls within the house, but didn’t have time to discern which one he needed. So he brought them both through his shadows.

The shadows converged in the middle of the room and when they cleared there was a woman standing protectively in front of a child. The child looked around confused, while the woman looked absolutely terrified.

“Confused…” Michael gaped. “She was just attacked by my Shadows and she’s…confused.”

“I like her.” Samael said grinning.

Michael blinked and scowled at him.

When she saw Michael, she stumbled back, looking around as though trying to find an escape route.

“Hey Trixie, why don’t you come take a walk with me?” Dan said kneeling down. The child ran around the woman’s legs and hugged him.

Dan picked her up and together they left the penthouse, leaving Chloe alone with two very angry Angels, a furious demon and a protective friend.

As soon as the door closed behind Dan and Trixie, Maze went off on Chloe. “What the heck, Decker! What did you do?!” She yelled, advancing on the terrified woman. “Where’s Lucifer?” Maze asked.

Chloe paled even more at that. “I-I don’t-“

“If you value your life, human, I suggest you tell the truth.” Michael snarled letting his aura fill the entire room. “Now I will ask you this only once. Where is my Twin?”

“I don’t know where he is.” The woman stuttered, taking a step back. “But you knew he was missing.” Ella said, looking beyond betrayed.

Chloe cringed. “I-I’m sorry.” She whimpered. Without warning she found herself pressed against the wall by a very pissed off Amenadiel, who had a hand around her throat.

Michael straightened at that. His big brother certainly seemed to have changed quite drastically in the future. Perhaps Amenadiel’s opinion of Samael had changed as well.

“What did you do to my baby brother?!” He snarled.

Michael sat back in his seat, stunned by the protective tone the book had taken on in that sentence.

It seemed Amenadiel really had changed his stance on the Devil. The realisation made the Archangel smile.

Chloe choked. She didn’t understand what was going on. Amenadiel was an Angel, Lucifer was the Devil. Why did he act like he didn’t want Lucifer back in Hell?

Amenadiel growled. While it was true that he would prefer it if Samael stuck to his punishment and he would have no trouble taking his little brother down a peg, he would never have gone this far.

Meanwhile Remiel was beside him, wondering the exact same thing as this Chloe woman. Maybe Samael had conditioned her favourite brother into thinking that he wasn’t really evil. Maybe he’d somehow fooled Amenadiel into believing that he was still the brother they’d all known and loved oh so long ago.

“What did you do, Chloe?!” Amenadiel repeated, tightening his grip around her throat. “Where did you go, when you ran?” Maze cut in.

Chloe choked. “R-Rome.” She gasped.

Maze snarled. “The Vatican! You went to the Vatican?!” She screamed.

“What’s so bad about the Vatican?” Linda asked hesitantly.

“That’s what I want to know.” Uriel said angrily.

He knew, now, what his siblings didn’t. He knew with absolute certainty that his older brother did not deserve what was happening to him and it infuriated him that some upstart mortals felt they had the right to harm him in such a horrific way.

Maze let out an inhuman growl and her face shifted to her demonic form. “The priests at the Vatican are the most dangerous to us demons.” She snarled and Amenadiel was horrified to hear a flicker of fear in her voice.

Samael’s eyes widened. Surely they couldn’t be so bad that even Maze was afraid at the mere mention of them.

“How are they dangerous?” Amenadiel asked. “They’re human.” He said confused. Maze shook her head. “They’re exorcists. They’re the only church left on earth with the knowledge and magic to banish a demon. There used to be more, but when Lucifer outlawed possession and humanity started to progress, exorcisms became less frequent and people forgot how to do them properly. Lucifer also managed to leak some false information to the humans, so nowadays exorcisms are just a bunch of nonsensical prayers and some chanting.”

Out of all the Angels, Raphael was the only one who recognised the implications of that statement. “He lied?” She asked shocked.

The rest of the Host turned to her in surprise.

“What?” Samael asked frowning.

“‘Lucifer leaked false information about the exorcisms.’” Raphael quoted. “You lied to the humans. How is that possible?” She asked.

The Angel stared at her in shock. As did the rest of her siblings. None of them had an answer for her. Light could not lie, just as it couldn’t be lied to.

How had Samael been able to lie to humanity?

Unbeknownst to His Children, God was wondering the exact same thing.

Michael stared at her. He knew about exorcisms. Most people prayed to him beforehand, after all. He also knew what a true exorcism entailed.

“They’re also the most brutal.” Maze added. “If you told them you’d met the Devil, they’ll think it’s their right to send him back to Hell the hard way. It wouldn’t work, obviously. He isn’t inhabiting a human body. But it hurts like shit. That’s why he outlawed possession in the first place.”

“Outlawed?” Samael asked. “That makes it sound like I’m in charge of Hell.”

Amenadiel frowned at him. “Aren’t you?” He asked.

Samael gaped at him. “No! How would I even do that?” He demanded.

“You’re the Angel of Light. You’re only the second-most powerful being in all of Creation.” Remiel scoffed.

Samael stared around at them all. “You-That-I don’t-“ He pinched the bridge of his nose, praying for patience. He started muttering about clueless siblings under his breath.

Michael wasn’t sure whether he should be amused or worried about some of the things his Twin was saying.

She turned back to Chloe. “Who did you talk to. What’s their name?” She asked menacingly.

Chloe was looking at her horrified, not saying a word. Amenadiel tightened his grip. “K-Kinley.” Chloe finally gasped. “His name was William Kinley.”

Michael grinned. If this man was ever born, Michael would track him down and he would put an end to his miserable existence, Father’s wrath be damned.

Maze grinned. Now that she had a name she could find whoever would dare to harm her Lord with ease. Amenadiel let go of Chloe looking disgusted. “You’d better hope for your sake that Lucifer makes it out of this mess. If not, my siblings and I would be happy to pay you a visit.”

The Host all nodded with varying degrees of agreement. No one harmed their brother, banished or not.

Samael made a skeptical noise.

And he knew that they would. No matter how far Lucifer may fall, he was and always would be one of their own.

And Samael’s earlier thoughts on his siblings being his only further cemented that fact.

The knowledge that he still cared for them was liberating to many of the Host. It eased some of the betrayal they felt towards him.

The humans had forgotten that over the past millennia.

No more, Amenadiel told himself. He would remind these people that an Angel’s wrath was unforgiving. He had a feeling that this was something his Father would not fight.

The Almighty nodded furiously. He would be damned if He allowed these humans to harm His Son.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Maze stood in front of the church, grinning triumphantly. William Kinley was arrogant in his belief that he was untouchable. He’d covered up every trail except his own.

A mistake that he would regret very soon. She pulled out her phone and dialled Amenadiel. “I found the place.”

Within seconds Amenadiel and Michael had appeared beside her. The sun had set by now and though the sky was cloudless, there wasn’t a single star in sight. It worried her beyond anything she’d ever felt.

Raphael frowned. This demon was displaying a surprising amount of emotion for one of her kind. Not to mention her ability to think rationally. The entire time they’d been reading about her, not a single thought of senseless violence had crossed her mind.

Michael drew his sword and kicked the door open, not waiting for his companions. His Twin was the only thing on his mind. He made his way through the church, down a flight of stairs. He could feel his Power pulling him towards his other half, despite not being able to feel his presence.

Before long the Archangel found himself standing before a large door, deep beneath the church. He kicked it in and stepped through.

By this point, Michael was feeling giddy with anticipation. He was so close, so close to finding his Twin. So close to saving him.

The sight that met his eyes made him freeze where he stood, a thousand emotions running through his head.

Now, however, Michael tensed, as well as many of the Host. He did not want to know the extent of what those monsters had done to his Twin.

He’d been so caught up in worry that he’d forgotten that this would be the first time the Twins saw each other since Samael’s fall. He’d imagined it so many times, so many scenarios running through his head.

Not a single one of them came close to the sight before him.

Azrael whimpered, covering her ears in fear.

Samael twitched at the sound of her distress, those old big brother instincts making themselves known.

His Twin was strung up by chains around his wrists and neck. His ankles were chained to the floor and his wings, Father above his wings.

Michael tensed even further. An Angel’s wings were off-limits. You never, ever touched them without consent.

If these creatures had dared to touch his Twin’s wings, nothing would save them.

They were mangled, almost completely bare while feathers littered the ground around him, so covered with blood that you could not tell that they were supposed to be white.

There were several sharp intakes of breath, angry hisses and growls of fury.

“At least they didn’t rip them off.” Samael said quietly.

Those sitting nearest to him, so Azrael, Raphael, Michael, Camael and Jophiel whipped their heads toward him. His wings were wrapped around him and he was carding his fingers through the plumage, almost as if he was making sure they were still there.

Camael caught Jophiel’s eye and growled at the absolute rage in her sister’s eyes. A silent agreement passed between them.

If someone had dared to take their brother’s wings, they would raze the Earth to find them.

His body was cut up, symbols were carved into his skin, bleeding freely. Samael hung there limply, his head bowed.

Tears started falling down Azrael’s face as she imagined her favourite brother as he was being described in the book.

The sight horrified Michael to no end, but it was the priests that sparked his rage. They stood there, knives in hand, their hands coloured red with his Twin’s blood, chanting ancient prayers that should never have fallen into their possession.

One of the priests raised his knife and took a step toward Samael and the Fallen Angel twitched, a quiet growl escaping him. It was at that moment that Michael realised his brother was awake. Fully conscious of what these creatures were doing to him. Completely aware of the pain.

Michael jumped up and started pacing the room restlessly. His hands were twitching, itching to claw the life out of the people who would dare to hurt his other half.

Michael barely heard Amenadiel’s sharp intake of breath or Mazikeen’s snarl. Right at this moment all the Sword of God could feel was a burning fury.

Those Angels who’d been hurt by Michael during the Rebellion flinched slightly. They knew Michael hadn’t meant to do it.

He’d lost control in his anger, they didn’t hold it against him. They did hold it against Samael, though. Michael’s screams when he’d realised what he’d done had been horrible. Perhaps even worse than the initial attack. No one in the Host had ever heard the strong, stoic Sword of God utter such a tortured sound. The fact that Samael, his Twin had been responsible angered them beyond belief.

He screamed with rage and the shadows came to life all around them. They charged the priests, who barely had time to turn. All except the man who stood closest to his Twin, who watched in horror as, one by one, his comrades were cut down. Not killed, no that would be too easy. He met Michael’s eyes and the insolent mortal had the nerve to pray for help. Michael turned every single shadow in the room on this human, watching them overwhelm his body as the human filth screamed with pain.

Azrael shuddered as the book mimicked the mortal’s screams.

Michael, on the other hand, was grinning sadistically.

He could destroy his soul, erase it from existence. But he didn’t. The mortal would pay for his crimes. He would not get the easy way out. He pulled the shadows back from the man’s corpse and approached his Twin.

His eyes were closed and his body was limp, but Michael knew he was awake. He looked at the chains that bound his brother and raised his sword.

No, don’t do that. Michael wanted to scream at his future self.

With Enochian Magic this strong, his sword would only do more harm than good.

The second the blade made contact with the chains, however, Samael jerked, screaming in pain. Michael felt the current of magic travel through his sword, up his arms and through his entire body, the pain forcing Michael to his knees and causing muscle spasms throughout his entire being.

A small gasp came from behind Michael and he whipped around to see Azrael, the dead priest’s body at her feet staring at Samael’s broken form in horror.

Several Angels hissed at that. Azrael was the last person they wanted to see there.

She was the baby of the family, they were protective of her.

Michael looked back at Samael and made a split second’s decision. “Azzy.” She tore her eyes off her favourite brother’s body and focused on him. “Leave the soul. Go to the Silver City and get Father down here. This magic is too powerful, even for me.” Azrael swallowed hard, before nodding and unfurling her wings. With one last desperate glance at Samael, she took off.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

God felt it the second His Youngest entered the Silver City.

He became concerned when she flew right through the window of his office, which only grew when he saw the desperate panic in her eyes and the tears running down her face.

The entire Host seemed to wince collectively. None of them ever handled it well when Azrael cried.

The only person who’d ever been good at calming her was Samael.

“Azrael, my dear, what happened.” His Daughter only shook her head, too distraught to speak and simply gestured for him to follow her.

Normally he wouldn’t have just up and left, especially with Samael missing, but the state His Daughter was in told him that this was serious.

So without another word, they took off towards the mortal plain. The darkness pressed in on them and made Samael’s absence all the more apparent.

When Azrael led Him to a church He felt dread settle in His stomach.

The sight that met Him when they reached the basement would haunt Him for the rest of His life.

God tried his absolute best not to imagine the sight that would meet him in that church basement.

Samael stared at his Father in bemusement . He still couldn’t quite comprehend that He really cared.

His Son, His Lightbringer, chained and broken, his once radiant wings mangled and soaked in blood.

Then He saw the priests, the knives and their bloodstained hands and He felt rage spark in His heart.

But they could wait. He needed to see to His Son first. He could feel the Enochian Magic coming off the chains that bound His Child.

He grabbed the collar around Samael’s neck and forced the magic into the chains. The collar, as well as the shackles around His Son’s wrists crumbled the moment the magic left them.

Samael fell forward and God caught him before he could hit the ground. A small whimper escaped His Son as he finally fell unconscious.

The Almighty cradled His Fallen Angel, until He lifted him up and turned to His Sword, who was kneeling on the floor breathing hard. His Son noticed the look and forced himself to stand. “I’m fine.” He said.

“And I’m going to Hell for a vacation.” Azrael deadpanned.

Several of her siblings laughed at that.

God didn’t buy it for a second.

God nodded, sending His Sword a scolding look that Michael didn’t see, because he was too busy avoiding Raphael’s threatening gaze.

“Amenadiel, take your brother to the infirmary. Azrael,” His Daughter looked at him with teary eyes and he softened slightly. “Take these priests to the cells and then come to the infirmary. We should be there by then.” She nodded shakily and grabbed Kinley’s soul as well as a random priest’s body and made her way back to the Silver City. Michael and Amenadiel were already ahead of her.

With that He turned to the last remaining person. His Son’s demon. She eyed Him tensely and God had the distinct impression that she was trying her hardest not to look at Samael. “I understand you are his right hand.” The Almighty said to which she nodded, her eyes still not leaving His. He had to admire her bravery, as most demons would have run the second they saw Him.

God nodded. He felt curious about His Son’s demon. She seemed different than the others.

“I will not separate you from him,” He said kindly. “But I believe you would do better to stay and protect his humans, I’m sure Samael would not hold it against you. However, it is completely up to you.” The demon stared at Him. “Are you…telling me I could come to Heaven?” She asked disbelievingly. “As long as you do not endanger those who live there, yes, I am.” He told her honestly.

“Father!” Remiel exclaimed. She couldn’t even muster up the horror she should have felt at addressing her Father in such a way, too shocked at the prospect that her Father was allowing such filth to enter Heaven.

She finally looked down at Samael’s body and said “Swear to me that he’ll be safe up there.” She growled and something in her eyes had him suddenly paying very close attention to her.

God leaned forward, wondering what He’d seen within her.

There was something about her, something that felt almost like…like a soul.

God’s eyes widened. That couldn’t be right, demons didn’t have souls.

All around Him His Angels were muttering amongst themselves in confusion.

Samael just stared resolutely at the book.

He would have to ask His Son about that at some point.

“I swear.” He told her seriously. “No harm will come to him as long as he’s up there, you have My Word.”

The demon relaxed a little at that. “Then I’ll stand guard here.” She said.

Without another word, God made His way back to the Silver City.

Chapter Text

As soon as God reached the Gates of the Silver City every single Angel in Heaven felt the presence of the Fallen Angel.

The Host nodded.

Several of them made their way towards him, with every intention of kicking him back out, or at the very least to demand why he was there. Only to freeze in their tracks when they saw the state he was in.

Several Angels winced at that.

God did not pay them any mind. He needed to get Samael to Raphael. His daughter should be able to heal him.

When He arrived in the infirmary, Raphael was already tending to Michael. She turned when she felt Him approaching and when she saw who He was holding, she turned around and prepared a bed for Samael, completely ignoring Michael. The Almighty was amused to see the relief on His Son’s face when his older sister turned her back on him.

Raphael sent Michael a dirty look, the latter of whom was studiously avoiding his sister’s gaze.

Amenadiel sat in a corner, watching as his sister started working on Lucifer. As soon as God was certain that His Daughter had everything under control, He gestured for Amenadiel and Michael to follow Him to His quarters. Then He turned His attention on his two Sons. “Tell me everything.” He told them and with that they started to recount the last several hours.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

As soon as Azrael had tossed the last priest in a cell, she went straight to hers and Gabriel’s quarters. They had always shared, even when their Parents gave them the option of separate rooms.

When she opened the door and threw herself on the bed, Gabriel was currently sitting at her desk, reading a letter. She turned when she heard her sister enter.

It took all of two seconds before Gabriel had Azrael in her arms, letting the younger girl cry on her shoulder. “Hey, hey, Azzy, what’s wrong?” She asked soothingly. Azrael continued to cry and Gabriel grew increasingly concerned.

After about an hour of Azrael just crying her heart out, she finally calmed down enough to talk.

“Come on, Azzy, it’s okay.”

Gabriel winced. That was a stupid thing to say, knowing what had actually happened.

Gabriel tried again and Azrael almost laughed. No, it most certainly was not okay. It was anything but okay.

The image of her big brother hanging limply by those chains flashed through her mind and his scream when Michael tried to break the chains echoed in her ears. She remembered the priests bodies that littered the floor and the feel of Michael’s menace in the air and shuddered. She’d never really been afraid of Michael, but in that moment she understood exactly why none of her siblings ever wanted to mess with him. Especially after Lucifer’s Fall.

Michael winced. That wasn’t why nobody wanted to mess with him anymore. They just realised how dangerous he really was.

She desperately wanted to stay here and cuddle with Gabriel a little longer, but she had to be sure that Lucifer was alright. She had to know that he would be okay.

She stood up and wiped her eyes. Gabriel watched her worriedly. “Where are you going?” She asked. “Infirmary.” Azrael mumbled. Gabriel paled at that. She didn’t know that one of them was hurt! “I’m coming with you.” She said, moving towards the door.

“Gabe, wait.” Azrael said. “I don’t know if that’s a good idea.” Gabriel gave her a confused look. “What do you mean? If one of our siblings is hurt, I want to make sure they’re okay.”

Azrael looked conflicted. “It isn’t pretty Gabe.” She said softly. “It really isn’t pretty.”

“I don’t care.” Gabriel said stubbornly. “I want to make sure they’re okay.”

Azrael sighed. “Fine, but don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

Together they made their way to the infirmary, Gabriel trying to prepare herself for what she was about to see.

It wasn’t enough.

Gabriel winced. No, she did not think it would be.

The sight of her brother lying on an infirmary bed, completely covered in slashes, with a hysterical Raphael trying to keep him from fading would be forever branded into her brain. Next to her Azrael leaned closer to him. “He looks better.” She said softly. Gabriel blanched. This was better?!

“I don’t know what to do!” Raphael wailed, completely losing her composure. “Nothing I do is working! I haven’t managed to do anything beyond cleaning and dressing his wounds!”

Raphael’s wings started quivering with fear. Why weren’t her powers working?!

Azrael started running her fingers through her brother’s unkempt hair.

Just then the door opened and their Father walked in with a thunderous expression on His face. Michael and Amenadiel trailed in behind him.

Michael looked pissed, while Amenadiel looked weary.

When God caught sight of Lucifer all the fight seemed to leave Him. He sighed and sat down on a chair near Lucifer’s bed.

“Father?” Gabriel spoke up. The Almighty looked up at her startled, as if he hadn’t seen her yet. “What happened? What could do this to an Archangel?” She asked cautiously. She was curious, but she wasn’t sure if this was something she wanted to know.

“Damn, he must look really bad.” Azazel winced.

Gabriel glared at him, knowing what he was insinuating.

She wasn’t nosy, it was her job to be up in everyone’s business all of the time.

Michael answered before their Father could speak. “Humans.” He growled. Gabriel looked startled. “Humans did this?” She asked doubtfully. She didn’t doubt her brother’s words, not at all. She just couldn’t fathom how they could overpower and restrain one of the most powerful Angels in existence. “How?” She asked.

God looked at her. “I will announce this in a meeting, when Samael is at least stable. I will answer any questions I can then. I would really rather only discuss this once.” He said gently. He knew His daughter’s curiosity was insatiable, but He couldn’t discuss this now.

Gabriel nodded. She didn’t like it, but she could wait. “Should I spread the word of the meeting?” She asked. God smiled and nodded.

Gabriel turned to Azrael. “Do you want to come with me?” Azrael shook her head. “I’ll stay.” She said softly.

Gabriel hugged her and then left. She couldn’t stand looking at her brother any longer.

She made her way toward her siblings to tell them about an indefinite meeting. She didn’t tell them what it would be about. This was one thing that she would keep to herself.

The Angels winced. Everyone knew that Gabriel was notoriously a gossip.

If she was keeping this to herself…

Azazel was right, he must look bad.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

God was furious. He was furious at the humans who dared harm His Child, He was furious at His Miracle for her betrayal, but above all else He was furious with Himself. He never should have created the Miracle, He should have been watching His Lightbringer more closely. Above all, He should never have let His anger at Samael keep Him from protecting His Child. He thought back to what His Sons had told Him about the exorcism. They had hinted that this wasn’t the first time someone had tried to exorcise Samael.

Michael growled at the reminder. As did many of his siblings.

He was also angry at His other Children, specifically those who had first started spreading the rumours about the Devil. Those rumours had convinced humanity that these exorcisms were necessary.

Several Angels shifted guiltily, flinching at the glare Michael sent their way.

But in His anger, God had looked the other way. He’d ignored the damage His Children were doing to Samael’s reputation. By the time He’d cooled down and told them to stop, it was too late. Humanity had made up its mind and there was little He could do about it.

That would end today.

Michael perked up at that. Maybe their Father would finally do something to help.

Samael was conflicted. Ever since he’d realised that his Father had no idea about his Will, he’d been struggling with his feelings. On the one hand, he was endlessly relieved, but on the other, it didn’t mean that his Father cared about him. Then there was also the fact that his Mother had lied to his face, over and over again. And if God hadn’t known about Samael’s Will, did that mean that He also knew nothing about what went down in Hell? Was Samael even justified in his hatred of his Father? He was hopeful that, just maybe, things would get better for him, but he was terrified of what that would mean. So far, terrible as his life was, he knew where he stood with his family. The outcast, the reject, the scapegoat.

Now, he had no idea where he stood with his Father and that terrified him more than he liked to admit.

He’d stood by and watched as humans and Angels alike dragged His Son’s name through the mud. And now He was on the verge of losing him for good. He would no longer stand by and watch. He was considering destroying humanity entirely, but He would wait before He made a decision. It would not do for Him to act while He was this angry.

He would, however, put an end to this, starting with Samael’s banishment.

Michael’s wings flared out in his joy. Yes! His Twin was finally coming back to him!

Samael’s expression didn’t change, even as the war continued to wage within him. He despised Hell, but did he really want to go back to Heaven? Did he really want to go back to hiding in plain sight, terrified that his siblings would reject him if they found out how unstable he was?

His Son had been punished enough.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer didn’t know where he was or how long he’d been there. This wasn’t Earth and it wasn’t Hell. He couldn’t really bring himself to care, though. His mind was still on the Detective.

Michael’s good mood left him almost immediately as he growled at the reminder of what that mortal woman had done to his Twin.

She’d betrayed him. She told him that his face didn’t bother her, that he hadn’t scared her off.

He’d believed, for just a second, that perhaps he could still be loved.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Azrael asked. She loved him. How could she ever not love him?

He was her big brother.

He’d let himself hope again. But no, she’d turned on him, poisoned him and left him at the mercy of those priests.

Michael snarled in rage.

Was this what she thought he deserved? Was this his Father’s plan? A way to send him back to Hell, while also hurting him in the worst way possible?

God’s eyes widened in shock. Surely His Son didn’t truly believe that He would play with his feelings in such a cruel way?

Or was Amenadiel right, that he had done this to himself?

He felt a familiar sense of grief for the Detective, one that had been following him since Uriel’s death.

“What?!” The entire room was filled with shouts and cries.

Uriel had gone sheet white.

That hopeless emptiness that dragged him down as he watched all their happy memories turn bad. A painful craving for a friend he knew he’d lost forever.

He supposed he deserved it this time. Back before he started at the LAPD, he’d scream and rage about the injustice of it all. As if he hadn’t suffered enough already. As if he didn’t already regret his actions against the Host.

This had many perking up.

Samael regretted the Rebellion?

The Angel in question refused to meet anybody else’s eyes. His gaze was fixed on the far wall of the room.

Now though? Now he was a murderer.

Azrael looked desperately from Samael to the book. Samael wasn’t a murderer. He was way too nice.

He’d killed Uriel, he’d killed Cain.

The room had gone deathly quiet as the Host collectively turned towards Samael.

Samael, meanwhile stared at the book in stunned disbelief. He would never kill Uriel. Never.

Charlotte would have lived if he hadn’t pulled her into this mess.

Chloe Decker wouldn’t be Hellbound. Because he knew she was. He’d seen the guilt in her eyes. The regret that dragged a person down into the deepest pits of reality.

“Good, the bitch deserves it.” Raguel said.

Several people gaped at him.

“What? She does.” Raguel said confused.

He might as well just let go. Fade away from existence.

“No!” More than half of the Angels present screamed.

The others just barely managed to stop themselves.

It didn’t matter how angry they were at Samael. They never wanted him to die.

Samael startled at the shouts and blinked, like he couldn’t quite believe what just happened.

It was at that moment that he heard a faint whisper of a voice. It was quiet and he couldn’t make out what was being said. Maybe the priests were chanting again.

“I thought it was over.” Azrael said, whimpering.

Gabriel put an arm around her comfortingly.

Samael.

Lucifer scowled. That wasn’t his name. He wasn’t sure where the whispering was coming from.

Several Angels became excited. Maybe one of them was finally getting through to him.

Michael, most likely.

Samael, please. There it was again. It was clearer now. He could tell the voice was female and familiar somehow.

Not Michael then. Azrael perhaps?

Samael, I know you can hear me. Both of you.

“Both of them?” Remiel asked. “What is that supposed to mean?”

Many Angels shrugged.

Nobody knew what that comment meant.

Samael frowned and his hand drifted to the blade on his waist. He’d been contemplating it for a while now. Had he done it?

Lucifer perked up at that. He knew that voice. That was Mazikeen’s voice.

The Angels blinked. The…demon?

But she wasn’t with him. How could she possibly reach him?

Samael grinned. He could always count on Maze.

Lucifer blinked. Was she praying to him?

Remiel gaped. “But that’s impossible. Only beings with souls can pray!”

“But didn’t Father say that she had at least some semblance of a soul?” Azrael asked.

“I suppose.” Remiel said reluctantly. “I bet Samael did something to change her.” She muttered.

The Angel in question kept his face carefully blank. He wasn’t the reason she had a soul, but he was the reason it still existed.

Look, I’ve never done this before, but I know you can hear me. Ugh, I can’t believe I’m about to say this. This is so dumb, but here goes. I know you think you have nothing left to live for, and I know what Chloe meant to you. But you’ve been through this before.

“Really? This exact thing?” Cassiel asked doubtfully.

You’ve had nothing before but you still kept fighting. You kept fighting for me. You raised me, you trained me, you gave me a family that not even my own mother would give me.
And you promised you wouldn’t leave me like she did and now I’m going to remind you of that promise. You have all the Will in the world and you’re going to give up over a chick? Are you serious? And if she thinks you deserve this, so what?
I don’t, and I know you better than anyone. I’m waiting for you at the penthouse along with Linda, Dan, Ellen and Trixie. They know, Samael. They know who you are and they don’t care. After all the shit we’ve done together, don’t you dare leave me over a girl. I mean it Sam, if you don’t come back down here as soon as you’re ready I’m coming up there and dragging your ass back to Earth.

The Angels listened to the demon’s prayer in silence.

With that, her voice faded away and Lucifer was left alone with his thoughts again. Oh Maze. She was right. Of course she was. Chloe meant a great deal to him, but she wasn’t everything. He had people waiting for him on Earth, who would miss him if he left. If he couldn’t live for himself, then he would live for them.

But not for us. Azrael thought miserably.

Wait, what did Maze mean when she said that she’d come up there. She was on Earth and the only place above Earth was…Oh, bloody Hell.

He supposed there was nothing for it. He gathered all his Will and pushed his way back into awareness.

Azrael slumped in her seat. In the end, it didn’t really matter who he lived for so long as he lived.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

God felt it the second His Son broke through his comatose state. It had been several days since they found him and Raphael had been going insane trying to keep him alive.

But now, his injuries started to heal whenever Raphael applied a feather to them.

Raphael laughed with relief when her brother’s body finally responded to her powers.

Azrael, who’d been coming and going every few hours, started to cry.

God had forbidden her from going to Earth. He did not trust that she would be safe there anymore. She didn’t mind though. It meant that she could visit more frequently.

Michael had dropped his head in his hands and God suspected that he was hiding his own tears. Amenadiel had no such reservations, and was crying freely.

God felt Himself smile at the scene before Him . It had been so long since He saw His Children together like this.

The Angels glanced at each other. They supposed it was true. They had drifted apart since the Rebellion.

The Silver City had been awfully quiet since Samael was cast out and even more so since their Mother joined him.

He stood up and all eyes turned to Him. He smiled at them all. “I believe it’s time to inform your siblings of what has happened.” He said. “You can stay here if you want, most of you are already aware of what exactly happened.”

“I’ll come.” Amenadiel said. “I was there, maybe I can help You explain.”

“I’ll come too.” Azrael spoke up. “I don’t know the whole story and I want to know how this was possible.”

Raphael shifted. “I would like to know as well, but I cannot leave him, even if he is getting better.” She said sounding conflicted.

“I’ll stay.” Michael reassured her. “If anything happens, I’ll contact you immediately.”

Raphael relaxed ever so slightly. She really wanted to know who she had to kill for doing this to her younger brother.

Raphael grinned in a very rare show of violence.

Her siblings backed away from her slightly. She was terrifying when you got her angry.

So together, the four of them left the infirmary, God sending a silent message to Gabriel to assemble the meeting. It was time the Host knew what was happening.

It took the Angels about half an hour to assemble. They were muttering amongst themselves, speculating about what this meeting would entail.

Once everyone except Samael and Michael was present, God called for quiet.

They watched Him expectantly, unaware of what they were about to find out. God wished He could give them any other kind of news.

“I have called this meeting, because one of our own was recently attacked and severely injured.” He told them all and almost immediately the Host erupted into confused muttering.

He knew some of them had seen who it was on the day it happened, but He didn’t know if they’d spread the news.

Zadkiel had been one of those Angels who’d come to see and he was paying very close attention. When he first saw the state his older brother was in, he’d assumed that Lucifer had done something stupid to himself. Like when he cut off his own wings.

“He cut off his wings?!” Raphael screeched. She started muttering Enochian curses against Samael under her breath.

Her siblings backed even further away from her.

Samael eyed her wearily. It made sense to him that he would cut off his wings if he was to live in the mortal plain. He couldn’t afford to lose control surrounded by thousands of fragile creatures.

The idea that someone had attacked him never even crossed his mind. Now he completely focused on his Father’s words.

Whoever had done this would pay with their life. No matter how much he couldn’t stand Lucifer right now, they were brothers. No amount of fighting amongst each other could change that fact.

Zadkiel nodded decisively. It didn’t matter what Samael may do, Zadkiel would ruin anyone who tried to hurt one of the Host.

“Who was it?” One of his siblings asked hesitantly. Father looked around at all of them. “Samael.”

And with that, all Hell broke loose. Literally.

It took Father about fifteen minutes to silence them again. Not that he really tried.

“What happened?” Remiel growled. “Was it a demon? A Hellbeast?” She asked through clenched teeth.

“No,” Father answered and Zadkiel could practically feel the anger radiating off His person. “They were human.”

The Host went deadly silent. If Zadkiel had been unaware of the extent of Lucifer’s injuries, he may have laughed at the fact that the mighty Devil had been overpowered by a mere human.

No one could muster up so much as a smile, knowing exactly what had happened to their brother.

But he’d seen the injuries, he knew that no creature should have had the power to inflict so much damage to an Archangel. “How?” He asked trying to make sense of it all.

Father scowled and His anger spiked. “They used a Miracle, one that I had placed in Samael’s path specifically for his sake. She was immune to his powers and over some time, your brother became vulnerable around her. Upon finding out his true identity, she used this vulnerability against him. She took him to dinner and poisoned him, then she left and called the one who had originally convinced her to act against him. A priest,” Father growled, “by the name of William Kinley. He and about half a dozen other priests attempted a ritual that would send an infernal soul inhabiting a human body back to Hell. An exorcism.” At this point, Father took a deep breath. “Samael is not an infernal soul, and he was not inhabiting a human body.” He went on. “Therefore the ritual did not work as it was supposed to. I will spare you the details, My Children. It was about halfway through the ritual that Samael’s power began to break and the Morning Star flickered, alerting both Me and Michael to a problem pertaining the Lightbringer.”

Raguel almost swore at that. Of course it was the Morning Star. Why did no one else make that connection?

Looking around he realised that several of his siblings had made the connection. They just hadn’t said anything.

Michael’s menace filled the entire room and his wings flared out as he stood, a look of utter fury on his face.

Several of his siblings stared at him in alarm as the Shadows started writhing in the corners.

Suddenly, there was a loud rushing sound, like an endless clap of thunder and then the edges of the Shadows were alight with a bright golden glow.

The Host watched in stunned disbelief as the Light traveled down the Shadows, consuming them entirely.

When the light finally died, there was nothing left in its wake.

Michael stared at where the Light had been. Then he slowly turned to look at Samael, whose eyes gleamed red for a few seconds, before fading back to brown.

The Host turned to stare at him as well. “What was that?” Raguel demanded.

“Fire.” Samael answered shortly.

“What’s Fire?” Azrael asked.

Samael softened slightly as he turned to her. “Will and Light combined.” He answered.

Remiel narrowed her eyes at him. All this time, he’d had the ability to stop Michael from losing control and he still hadn’t done it.

Had they really sunk so low that they would disregard a potential threat to one of their own in favour of continuing to ignore their brother’s existence?

“Once we made that connection, both Michael and I attempted to locate Samael. Neither of us was successful. Somehow the humans had managed to acquire Enochian Magic powerful enough to hide Samael not only from Me, but from his other half as well. When I realised that Samael couldn’t be found, I sent Michael to look for him. It took several hours and along the way, Amenadiel joined the search, having made the connection as well.” He looked around at them all and sighed. “Your brother will not thank Me for this, but I believe you all have a right to know and I cannot let you take this matter lightly as I know some of you are doing. When they arrived at the place where the ritual was being held, this is what they found.”

Father conjured a projection of the scene. Needless to say Raguel felt like throwing up. The projection showed his older brother strung up by his wrists, his body carved up and his wings mangled. They watched as a man approached Lucifer cautiously as though he might attack at any moment. The human was holding a bloody knife in his hand. They watched as the creature approached one of Lucifer’s wings. Just as Raguel thought they were about to witness a torture session, Lucifer’s wing twitched violently and the idiot mortal yelped in pain as one of Lucifer’s last remaining flight feathers slashed across the priests arm, leaving a decent sized gash. The man stumbled back and Lucifer snarled at him, letting hellfire light his eyes.

The mortal scrambled back to the others and Raguel noticed that each and every one of them sported at least one or two gashes. He couldn’t help but grin at that. Hours in and still fighting strong.

Azrael grinned. “Hell yeah!” She yelled happily.

A delighted “Ha!” sounded from somewhere to his right and he turned to see Azrael, of all people grinning at the projection.

The Azrael in the room nodded in agreement with her book-self.

Father watched them all and Raguel, looking around, noticed that not a single one of his siblings was taking this lightly anymore. Their Father had shown them that last part as a way of making this less difficult to watch.

“Michael was the first to arrive at the scene and he asked Me to show you a memory of his own reaction to his Twin. Even though it went against one of My most important laws, I think he was quite proud of himself.”

One of His most important laws. Raphael thought as her Father prepared the next memory. So her brother had killed a human. She couldn’t say she blamed him, honestly.

She watched as Michael took in the scene in front of him, the priests, his Twin, and the way Lucifer twitched away from the blade in the priest’s hand.

She saw the second their fates were sealed, when the shadows started converging all around them. When Michael screamed she knew that she’d never see her younger brother the same way again. The bloodlust in his eyes as the priests fell, the brutal and violent death of the last standing priest and the absolute rage in Michael’s eyes as he watched his shadows rip through the mortal, nearly destroying his soul until Michael pulled the darkness from the mortal’s corpse. Then the rage vanished, pain replacing it as he approached his Twin.

The image faded and the Host was once again deathly quiet. Father cleared His throat and Raphael could tell from His troubled expression that He hadn’t known the full extent of what Michael had done.

“Right.” He said. “Right, after Michael, ah, took out the priests he approached his Twin and attempted to cut through the chains binding him, which ended rather painfully for both of them. At that point, Azrael had appeared to collect the soul of the dead priest. Michael told her to leave the soul and return to the Silver City to get Me. I broke the chains and took Samael back to the Silver City.” As Father finished His explanation, the Host broke out in muttering.

“That being said, I have a few more things to discuss with you before you leave.” Father spoke up over the noise of the Host. They immediately went silent. “First and foremost, as of right now the Mortal Plane is off limits. I know that the circumstances that led to Samael’s capture were unique, but I have underestimated humanity before, and I refuse to take the risk of someone hurting another one of My Children.” It was then that the Almighty noticed the horrified look on Amenadiel’s face.

Several of his siblings blinked at Amenadiel in surprise, though he looked just as confused.

His eyes softened. “It is for this reason, among many others, that I extend an open invitation to Daniel Espinoza, Beatrice ‘Trixie’ Espinoza, Ella Lopez, Linda Martin, and the Demon Mazikeen of the Lillim.” At this, the Host erupted with noise. He let them get it out before He continued.

“But Father, is it really a good idea to bring humans into the Host after what they have done to Lucifer?” Raphael spoke up. She looked quite serious, but before He could reassure her, Amenadiel stood up. “I can vouch for every single one of these humans. They are wonderful people and some of the least tainted mortals I’ve ever seen. They know about both mine and Lucifer’s identities and accepted him mostly without question. The only one who didn’t was open to listen when we explained that not all of the stories were accurate.” God smiled as most of His Children looked mollified at their older brother’s words.

Remiel spoke up next. “The humans, I suppose I can understand. But a demon? In Heaven? Surely if anything is going to be a danger to us it would be that.” She said the word demon like it was venom on her tongue.

Remiel nodded with disgust.

God smiled sadly at her. He knew she’d had bad experiences with demons.

Now she shuddered.

“I can assure you that she will not be allowed to harm a single one of you, but I also want to make it quite clear that none of you are to provoke her into attacking you. She is undeniably loyal to Samael. She is also the reason why he is currently stable.” He knew that with certainty, He’d heard her prayer and Samael’s reaction to it. Without her interference, He doubted Samael would have made it.

“Lastly, I would like to tell you that Samael’s banishment has been lifted, effective immediately.” Once again, muttering broke out amongst the Host, with several different reactions all around.

“Had this been a singular incident, I may not be doing this. But instances like this have happened before and I believe that this was merely the most successful attempt. Therefore I am of the opinion that Samael has been punished enough.” Several of His Children were staring at Him in shock. He could not blame them.

“On that note, the priests responsible for your brother’s state are currently residing in the cells and I would like to discourage you from killing them, before they can be Judged.” Angry muttering went through the Host at these words. “The Miracle, Chloe Decker is still alive on Earth. I must ask you not to kill her either. She, too, will be Judged when the time comes.” He told them all sternly, because He could hear some of their thoughts about the things they were planning to do to the perpetrators.

“We could put them in a cage of hungry Hellbeasts and watch as they’re ripped apart and eaten and when their souls try to escape once they’re dead, we’ll grab them and throw them back in the cage and let them be killed all over again.” Azrael suggested innocently.

Her siblings stared at her in alarm.

All except Samael, who was trying to figure out how the ever loving fuck Azrael knew what a Hellbeast was.

“That concludes this meeting. I know that I have put a lot on you today, so feel free to discuss this amongst yourselves. Dismissed.”

With that, the Almighty left for the infirmary, along with Raphael and Amenadiel. He still had to inform His Son’s friends of His invitation, but that could wait for another day. Right now, He just wanted to sit with His Son.

He also needed to have a conversation with Michael about his display at the church. It worried Him how unstable the shadows had seemed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Azrael was ecstatic. Ella was coming to Heaven!

Azrael blinked. She knew one of the humans?

She could hear some of her siblings discussing what their Father had told them. They were all extremely angry, but Azrael couldn’t help the resentment she felt towards them.

The Angel’s eyes widened. Nobody wanted Azrael to be upset with them. That was, like, the ultimate punishment!

None of this would have happened if some of them hadn’t started all those rumours about Lu. She knew they couldn’t have predicted that the humans would go this far, but that didn’t change what they did. She couldn’t see any guilt in them either and that made her mad.

The Angels who’d spread rumours about Samael glanced at Azrael to see that she was glaring at them.

They sunk in on themselves, shamefaced.

She could see Uriel standing alone not too far off.

Samael immediately perked up at his youngest brother’s name. Was Uriel still alive?

Their Father had recalled his soul before he could fade away. She came up to him hesitantly. “Are you okay?” She asked him. He turned to her and smiled slightly. “I’m fine, just thinking.”

“About what?” She asked.

“Lucifer.” He said shortly. She knew that he felt extremely betrayed by his older brother. Uriel would never have turned her Blade on one of his siblings. And yet Lucifer had done just that.

The mood in the room darkened at the reminder of just what their brother had done.

“Something about him feels wrong.” He continued.

“Like what?” Azrael asked. Obviously she knew that something was very, very wrong with him, but she didn’t think Uriel was referring to that.

Uriel perked up, wondering if he was going to tell her.

“I’ve noticed a Pattern.” He said hesitantly, like he wasn’t completely sure if what he was saying was right. “With the Light.”

“What is it?” Azrael questioned, trying to think of something that could indicate a Pattern in the last couple of days.

“The stars get dimmer the further away they are from us.” Uriel explained haltingly.

“Well, I mean that makes sense, doesn’t it? If Lucifer’s here, that’s where the Light is the brightest.” She told him.

Uriel looked conflicted. “That’s the thing. I came to the same conclusion, there’s just one glitch in the Pattern that doesn’t make any sense.” He looked her right in the eye then. “Lucifer is here, but the brightest Light isn’t.”

Azrael blinked at him. “What? Well, where is it then?”

Her brother’s next words were nothing more than a whisper. “It’s in Hell.”

Michael turned to look at Samael with a questioning look, only to freeze when his Twin drew a knife from a holster at his waist and started twirling it between his fingers with a contemplative look on his face.

The Sword of God couldn’t quite figure out what that was about, but he knew he didn’t like it.

She stared at him. “What could that mean?” She wondered.

“That’s the problem, I don’t know.” Uriel said, rubbing his temples. “The Pattern seems consistent up until here. It doesn’t make any sense. “Maybe I’m being delusional.” He sighed.

“Or,” Azrael started and Uriel turned to her. “Maybe we’re just missing something. You always say that Patterns are like puzzles. The pieces fit together to make a bigger picture.”

“Yes, so?” Uriel asked, looking confused.

“So, what if there are pieces missing?”

Uriel sat up straight at that. His sister had a point. He hadn’t seen his brother since the Fall. He could have changed something about himself that Uriel hadn’t considered in their apparent fight.

She replied. “I mean, no offence but this is the second time that Lucifer’s Patterns haven’t made sense. What if there’s something that you need to take into account in order for the Pattern to make sense, and you just didn’t know to look for it?” Uriel stared at her for a few seconds, then he turned back to watching their siblings argue about Lucifer.

“That would explain a lot.” Uriel muttered to himself. “But how do we find the missing pieces?” He wondered.

Azrael swallowed. “How desperately do you want to find them?” She asked.

God narrowed his eyes. Why did his daughter sound scared when she asked that?

Uriel turned back to her, confused. “Quite desperately, to be honest.”

“Well, I don’t know exactly how to find them, but I think I know where to start looking.” She said sounding scared, even to her own ears. “But we’re going to need help.” She told him. Uriel raised an eyebrow at her.

“I feel a bout of troublemaking coming up.” Gabriel grinned.

Her little sister was more like Samael than anyone gave her credit for.

“You want me to take you where?” Michael asked in disbelief.

Michael raised his eyebrows, wondering what they’d asked him to do.

“To Hell.”

“Absolutely not!” Samael yelled.

He turned to his youngest sister. “Are you out of your mind?” He demanded.

Azrael shrugged. “I mean, it makes sense, doesn’t it?” She said. “Besides, you were sent there.”

“As a punishment!” Samael yelled. “It isn’t a walk in the park!”

Azrael stared at him. He’d never talked to her like this.

Azrael said, trying to put a bit of confidence into her voice. Uriel had agreed to take a look around down there as long as Michael agreed to go with them.

“Why?!” Michael spluttered.

“Well Uriel found some inconsistencies in Lucifer’s Patterns. Not for the first time, mind you, and we think it might help him. And in this case, the inconsistencies start in Hell.” She explained.

Michael looked from one to the other in confusion. “Have you told Father about this plan of yours?” He asked, already suspecting the answer. “Well, no. We don’t want him to forbid us from going.” She said shifting her wings. “Come on big brother, He never explicitly told us we couldn’t go to Hell.” She tried desperately.

“You can’t go to Hell.” God said, just in case his daughter ever actually thought about going there.

Azrael pouted.

Michael looked into her pleading eyes and crumbled.

“I never should have taught her that.” Ariel muttered.

He sighed. “Fine. We get in, find what you’re looking for and get out.” He said. “No sticking around, no wandering off, no pissing off the demons and you do exactly as I tell you.” They nodded eagerly.

“Who wants to bet something goes wrong?” Cassiel asked.

Jophiel, who was sitting next to him, slapped her brother upside the head. “We do not bet on that!” He hissed at him.

Michael threw a look over at Raphael, who was working on Lucifer. “Don’t worry,” She said. “I’ve gone temporarily deaf.” Michael grinned at his sister.

God sent his oldest daughter a reproachful look.

Together, the three Angels left the Silver City, heading straight for Hell.

When they arrived, Azrael looked around in interest. She’d never actually been to Hell, and this was honestly a lot tamer than she’d expected it to be.

Several people raised their eyebrows.

Samael looked confused and a little curious. “What were you expecting?” He asked.

Azrael shrugged. “I don’t know, something hot.”

Samael snorted. “It’s freezing.” He said when he noticed his siblings looking at him strangely.

They heard a scream in the distance. Okay, maybe not completely tame.

Michael snorted. “You think?” He muttered.

She had to admit that Uriel was right. It really was brighter down here than in either of the other planes.

God raised an eyebrow at that. That was…strange.

She looked around and in the distance she could see what they were looking for. “There!” She called, pointing.

Her brothers looked in the direction she was pointing and immediately started flying in that direction.

Several people leaned forward, wondering what it was.

From above, it was clear to see: it looked kind of like the Milky Way. From all over Hell, Light was spiralling inwards growing brighter the closer it came to a single point in the center of the spiral. It wasn’t particularly bright by any standard, but it was clearly there.

God listened intently to what was being read. He wondered what this could mean.

He glanced at Samael worriedly. How could the source of his Light be in Hell while Samael himself was in Heaven?

They landed right at the centre of the spiral and saw a cave entrance. They glanced at each other and Michael gestured for them to stay behind him. Carefully they moved into the cave.

Azrael looked around at the cave walls. They glowed with bioluminescent plants.

“I didn’t think there was any plant life in Hell.” Amenadiel said perplexed.

God frowned. “There shouldn’t be.” He said.

At exactly the same time, Samael spoke up. “There isn’t.”

The only place in Hell where there was enough light for anything to grow, it seemed.

But Hell didn’t have any fertile soil either. It was just barren rock. God couldn’t explain how anything could be growing down there.

It really was a beautiful place. A paradise in the heart of a blazing inferno.

The Angels stared at the book, trying to picture it.

They couldn’t.

Hell was always supposed to be desolate, teeming with hideous creatures.

Hell wasn’t beautiful.

Samael shifted in his seat. Maybe it was the amount of time he’d spent there, or maybe he was becoming delirious, but he had to admit, Hell did have its own kind of beauty. A horrific, deadly beauty, but a beauty nonetheless.

She was so caught up in the beauty of it all that she walked right into Michael, who had stopped in his tracks. That was when she noticed the one thing that looked out of place.

There was an Angel lying in the centre of the cavern.

The Angels jerked back at that. There shouldn’t be any Angels in Hell! Not with Samael in Heaven!

The ground all around him was stained with blood, his wings were charred and burned, devoid of feathers.

God bit His lip. Was this perhaps some kind of trap set by a demon or Hellbeast?

Surely there couldn’t be another Angel in Hell.

His upper body was bare and littered with scars and some of his wounds were still bleeding freely.
The Angel was shaking and occasionally a spasm would go through his entire body and he would whimper in pain.

Michael leaned forward, wondering who it could be. Perhaps a Celestial from another universe had somehow found their way into theirs and got lost in Hell.

It was horrible to watch. It was even worse than what she’d seen on Lucifer. It made her sick.

Azrael took a step toward him and her foot nudged something on the floor. She looked down and almost fainted when she saw what it was. It was a feather. A pure white, razor sharp feather that glowed with a divine light that she had only ever seen from two people, both of whom were supposed to be in Heaven right now.

The Host was silent. They couldn’t, for the life of them, figure out what was going on.

Who was the Angel? Why was one of Samael’s feathers there? Did he know about this?

She picked it up and turned to show it to Uriel. He stared at it in confusion before his gaze traveled over to the unknown Angel and some kind of understanding passed over his face.

The Angels turned to Uriel, who looked just as lost as the rest of them.

Michael quietly approached the Angel and knelt down beside him. He lifted his hand to the Angel’s shoulder, and froze.

Now, everyone turned to look at Michael in concern.

Azrael and Uriel watched as his expression went completely blank, his face lost all its colour. And then he started to cry.

Michael’s eyes widened.

His siblings were looking between him and the book in alarm. Michael never cried.

Azrael stood frozen to the spot as she watched tears run down her brother’s face. Michael never cried. The last time anyone saw him cry was right after Lucifer’s Fall. She didn’t know what to do.

She approached Michael hesitantly. “Mike, are you okay? What’s wrong?” Michael didn’t answer, but the other Angel did.

Michael was honestly getting sick of all the mystery.

He wanted to know what the fuck was going on that had his future self crying.

He lifted his head to look up at her. “Rea-Rea?”

And with that, the atmosphere in the room grew ice cold.

Only one person had ever called Azrael by that name.

Samael stared at the book, not knowing what to feel. He’d really done it then. Had Hell really become that bad? Had he really been that desperate?

She felt as though the ground had fallen away from beneath her. She knew that voice and she knew that face, but it couldn’t be.

It was Lucifer.

God stared at the book in shock. Samael was in Heaven, how-?

“Wait, wait, wait.” Azazel said, raising his hands. “If that really is Samael…who the fuck have we been reading about this whole damn time?!”

But at the same time, it wasn’t. The left side of his face had been burned beyond recognition, the eye on that side of his face was milky white, a deep gash that started just above his eyebrow, and ended near the corner of his mouth had cleaved through his iris.

Michael stood up and started pacing up and down, in agitation. This didn’t make any sense.

Samael ran a hand over the left side of his face. He remembered that injury. But that had healed ages ago. How-?

The other eye was still intact with just one small problem: it was a light pale blue, nothing like the dark eyes she knew from Lucifer. She noted that he looked tired, exhausted. His good eye was completely focused on her and she realised that both Michael and Uriel were in his blind spot. He didn’t realise they were here. She felt her heart clench when another shiver ran through his body and she took a closer look at his injuries.

They were exactly the same. The bleeding gashes on his body were in the exact same places, and shapes as Lucifer’s.

“What-?” Amenadiel cut himself off. He couldn’t, for the life of him figure out what was happening.

Had she stepped into a Hellloop by accident? Was this all just in her head.

“Is that possible?” Azrael asked.

God sighed. “I really don’t know.” He said. There were a hundred different possibilities running through his head, each more unlikely than the last.

Michael was still crying silently. Uriel was standing a little ways away, watching them, not sure whether to approach them or wait.

Azrael reached out her hand and brushed the Angel’s hair out of his eyes. His good eye never left her face. “What happened to you?” She asked softly. The Angel’s lips twitched upward slightly. “I wouldn’t know where to begin.” He told her softly. “Who are you?” She asked hesitantly. She didn’t want him to get the wrong idea. This couldn’t be Lucifer, but she was also sure that this wasn’t a demon.

The Angel looked thoughtful, though his gaze never wavered from her face. “I don’t really have a name. It used to be Samael.” Azrael sucked in a breath at that. Lucifer never spoke his old name so willingly. She saw Uriel stiffen, still standing in the entrance of the cavern. He was watching the Angel intently.

Azrael brought her attention back to the Angel. “What do you mean it used to be your name? Isn’t it still?” She asked. Maybe she could finally shed some light on the reason for Lucifer’s name change.

The Angel shook his head. “Samael is dead.”

The entire room was suddenly deathly silent.

Michael stopped pacing and turned to stare at the book.

God’s mind went blank as the Angel’s words registered in His head.

The entire Host was still.

Samael wasn’t dead. He couldn’t be. What would have killed him anyway? He was the most powerful Angel in all of Creation, right beside Michael.

Samael was completely unbothered by the news. He was used to dying by now.

He said softly. A choked sound from somewhere to her right made her look around at Michael.

The Angel followed her gaze and froze at the sight of Michael. The Angel hesitantly reached out and touched Michael’s shoulder.

Almost immediately the Dark that surrounded Michael latched onto the Angel. It spread over his entire form, encasing him in shadows. The Angel closed his eyes as if he found the Darkness soothing, rather than terrifying, like most others.

Michael fell back into his seat as he stared at the book in shock. No.

Nonononono.

Samael couldn’t be dead. His other half was sitting right next to him.

Samael was still here. They could change this.

“It’s really you.” Michael’s broken statement hardened something within her. Their Father had lifted Lucifer’s banishment, surely that would include Light.

“How-?” Michael didn’t know who said it. He didn’t care. The whole world was spinning. Why was the world spinning?

He reached out with his senses. Samael had to be there. Michael just had to reach him, then everything would be alright.

Almost immediately, he felt the familiar feeling of Samael’s Light curling around his Darkness, assuring Michael that he was still there.

Everything would be alright. His Twin was fine. Samael was fine.

(For she knew that this had to be Light. Michael’s Power, which had been so great in response to Lucifer’s pain didn’t even seem to acknowledge the Angel’s presence, while Dark had latched onto him immediately.)

She would get her brother out of here if it was the last thing she did.

Then the Angel turned to look at Uriel and Azrael saw something shift in his eyes.

“Uri?” He asked stunned. “How-?” He sounded so broken, Azrael just wanted to hug him and never let go.

Finally, Uriel came up to them and knelt down in front of his older brother (who looked a lot younger than he should have) and said, “Hey brother.” The Angel teared up and the next thing they knew, he had Uriel in a death-grip, laughing and crying at the same time.

Uriel blinked. That sounded nothing like Samael.

Samael didn’t cry for starters.

Uriel stiffened at first, but then resigned himself to the fact that he was trapped and just let his brother hold him.

Just then, the Angel stiffened.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

God felt it immediately when three of His Children left the Silver City. He looked to see who had directly disobeyed His orders, not even an hour after He’d told them that Earth was off limits. When He realised that they were not heading for the mortal plane, however, He grew concerned. The only reason He’d let Samael go to Hell was because He’d masked his angelic aura, making him nearly indistinguishable from a regular demon, power wise. When He realised that it was His two youngest Children who went, He positively panicked.

God shook His head, the only thing stopping Him from chewing out His Children was the knowledge that this hadn’t happened yet.

His only consolation was that they had Michael with them.

Still, Michael alone could not defend himself and two of his siblings from a horde of demons.

With that in mind, the Almighty vanished from His quarters and reappeared in Hell, exactly where He felt His Children’s presence to be strongest.

He found Himself standing before a cave entrance that glowed with Light of every colour imaginable. He entered the cave and found Himself in a wide tunnel. Every surface of this tunnel was covered by plants that emitted a soft glow. He saw flowers, vines, shrubbery, all from different eras, plants that had gone extinct on Earth eons ago.

Several Angels glanced at each other. Had Light, or whoever he was, created them?

There were some that he knew had never grown anywhere on Earth, at any time. They were completely unknown to Him.

And goodness were they beautiful.

The Angels shook their heads. They still couldn’t imagine it. Hell wasn’t meant to be beautiful.

Up ahead He heard voices. Right, His Angels were here too. He kept moving towards the end of the tunnel. He decided to make Himself untraceable. This way only someone who was really trying to find Him would know He was there. He wanted to know what in all the realms had made His Sword put his siblings in such danger.

“He didn’t make us go with him.” Azrael frowned.

“But he knew the risk of letting you go. He knows exactly how dangerous Hell can be. He should have known better.” God answered, glancing at Michael, who had buried his head in Samael’s shoulder and obviously hadn’t heard a word of what they were saying

He was surprised to find not three Angels, but four, all huddled together in the middle of a great cavern, which was illuminated by Light.

Azrael was talking animatedly to all of them, Uriel was being squashed in a hug by the foreign Angel, while said Angel was being held by Michael.

God was shocked by the state the unknown Angel was in.

He frowned just as the Angel stiffened. The Angel turned his head slowly and looked straight at Him.

“How did he know you were there?” Azrael asked, tilting her head.

“I’m not sure.” Her Father answered thoughtfully. “Though I suppose it could be because he was simply paying attention.” It was very likely, considering the state the Angel was in. People didn’t suffer those kinds of injuries and not learn to always look over their shoulder.

If God had a heart, it would have stopped right then and there.

Despite the burn that marred one side of his face, the ruined eye and the bright colour of his other eye, the Lightbringer’s face was unmistakable.

Michael was next to notice His presence. He stiffened and drew his Twin closer to him.

Next to realise that something was wrong was Uriel, who was still being held by the Angel. He turned to look in the direction he knew his Father was in and winced.

Azrael, youngest and most inexperienced of the four remained blissfully oblivious to His presence, though she did take note of the way her brothers tensed. “What’s up?” She asked innocently.

It was at that moment that God decided to become visible again.

Azrael saw him and paled. The guilty look she sent her brothers told Him that she’d orchestrated this little escapade.

God, however, didn’t pay her any mind, He was too fixed on His Lightbringer.

The former Archangel tried to make himself as small as possible, taking solace in his Twin’s darkness.

God frowned. Was His Son… afraid of Him?

He thought back to the conversation they’d had last chapter and winced. Yes, Samael was definitely afraid of Him.

Suddenly, he heard his Father’s voice in his head. What happened? The undercurrent of concern that came with those words almost made him relax. He shook his head.

He was not Lucifer. Lucifer was hardened, paranoid and angry at the Universe.

Light was young, mostly innocent and scared. He was too naive.

He realised his Father was still watching him and sighed. He would find out eventually anyway. Samael split his soul. He thought, knowing that his Father would hear him, he didn’t want his siblings knowing about this.

The room had once again gone deathly silent as the Angels stared at the book in disbelief.

What-?

Next to him, Michael stilled. Light cringed. Right, he’d forgotten they could do that.

His Father looked perplexed. How? He asked.

That’s what I’d like to know. Michael’s voice grumbled in his head.

Light sighed again. Reluctantly, he pulled a dagger from a holster around his waist. It looked almost like any other celestial weapon. Except that most celestial weapons were gold, while this one was snow white and had a rainbow sheen to it. Its hilt was adorned with white diamonds and the edges were jagged and the blade was creased. It looked almost like a feather.

Michael and God both stared at it in surprise. Where did you get that? Michael questioned his Twin.

We made it. Light answered, not bothering to hide his pride.

God raised His eyebrows and turned to look at Samael, who just so happened to be holding a dagger very similar to what the book had just described.

Something felt off to Him. He couldn’t remember Samael ever creating anything other than the Stars and the Earth.

But He could see, even from a distance how intricate the design of the dagger was. Samael obviously knew what he was doing and seemed to have enjoyed creating the blade, if the decoration was anything to go by.

So why had God never seen him creating in Heaven?

We? God asked with a raised eyebrow.

Light immediately wilted under his Father’s gaze. Will and I. Samael. He answered softly.

God decided to disregard the fear He could hear clear as day in His Son’s voice for now. What’s so special about it? He asked. He could feel both of His Youngest growing more and more confused.

It’s something between the Flaming Sword and Azrael’s Blade. He answered. Basically, it can cut through anything as long as it’s intangible. Souls, life, minds.

Michael raised his eyebrows. That’s a powerful weapon.

Light nodded. I originally made it to combat demons. They don’t have souls, so the blade cuts through their life. A slice the size of a paper cut and the demon drops dead. We gave it something of a safety mechanism. It will only do any harm if its Wielder Wills it to. That’s why it’s with me. Lucifer didn’t trust himself to use it for the right reasons, considering he has the means to do absolutely anything with it. He thought to them.

He remembered what Samael had said when they made the blade. Where there’s a Will, there’s a Way.

Next to him Michael snorted.
Light smiled softly. He’d missed this. Maybe even more than Lucifer.

He felt the tears falling from his eyes before he had a chance to hide them. He didn’t want them to leave. He didn’t want to be alone again.

Samael shifted in his seat, trying to act like he was unaffected by the stares that were being sent his way. He hated being the center of attention. It was always harder to hide when he was being watched.

Some of his thoughts must have travelled to Michael, because he felt a spike of worry coming from his Twin.

Before he knew what was happening, he felt his Father’s arms around him. He couldn’t find the strength to fight the hold or stop the tears, so he let his Father hold him and cried. Who knew how long he’d be allowed to have them.

Michael held onto his Twin as their Father took him in His arms. He’d let go of Uriel a while ago, who was now watching from the side.

Azrael was looking between their Father and her brother, trying to figure out what had set him off.

Michael noticed the look and stood up to take her in his arms. “He’s afraid we’ll leave him here.” Michael whispered to her.

Azrael looked at her favourite brother mournfully. “I don’t want to leave him.” She whimpered.

“We won’t.” He assured her quietly. “If Father doesn’t let him come to Heaven, we’ll stay with him.” He knew that it was extremely unlikely that their Father would leave him behind in this state, but he knew Azrael needed the reassurance.

When Light’s sobs had subsided, his Father made to stand up. D-don’t leave me. He whimpered.

God looked down at him with a sad expression on His face. Never again. He promised softly.

That only made Light want to cry again.

Let’s go home. God thought to all of His present Children.

Then He let the Light engulf them all as He took them back to Heaven.

They reappeared in God’s quarters, the Almighty still holding onto Light.

Light looked around in awe and felt like crying all over again. He never thought he’d be allowed to see his home again.

The first thing Light noticed was the darkness, ironically enough. It was never truly dark in Heaven.

At least it wasn’t when Light had lived there. He supposed that might have changed, but he couldn’t see why it would. When he looked out the window he saw why Heaven was so dark. The Morning Star, his Gift to the Host was barely shining. “What happened?” He asked in shock.

Azrael came to stand next to him and said. “Huh, you were right Uriel. It really is brighter now that he’s here.”

Light spluttered. “Excuse me?!” He exclaimed. “How dark did it get up here?”

Michael clicked his tongue, also coming to stand by the window. “It’s actually pretty close to how it was in the beginning.”

Light gaped at him. “What the bloody Hell did you do to my Morning Star?” He asked aghast.

Michael looked at him confused before he remembered that it used to be much brighter than in the last couple of millennia. “It’s been fading for quite some time now.” He told his Twin. “We thought it was the fact that you were as far removed from it as physically possible. All the stars have been fading.”

Light looked at him, feeling hurt. “And it never crossed your mind that I might be fading along with them?” He asked.

Michael glanced at him from the corner of his eyes. “It did actually. I came down there with Azazel and found that Lucifer was the new King of Hell. Zaz was pissed about it.”

Samael blinked. “I’m what now?” He asked. “Why in Dad’s name would I want to be King of that hellhole?!” He demanded. Did losing Light make him delusional?

Light blinked. “You went to Hell? For me?” The confusion and disbelief that coloured his voice just about broke their hearts. Not that he noticed.

Just then, God came up to the window as well. He looked down at His Lightbringer. “There is something about what you said in your explanation that interests me.” He said quietly. Light turned to Him, not quite meeting the Almighty’s eyes. He would have to speak to him about that at a later time. “You said that your blade only works with Will, correct?” He asked calmly. Light nodded. “You also said that Lucifer has the means to use it to its fullest potential.” Light nodded again. “So I take it Lucifer is Will?” Once again, Light nodded. “And you are Light?” Another nod.

God frowned. Light watched Him with barely concealed curiosity. The fact that he tried to hide it at all made God’s heart clench. Samael would never have bothered to hide his feelings on any matter.

“I have noticed that Lucifer’s Will feels…tainted, somehow.”

Samael tensed and looked around at his siblings. They couldn’t know. He couldn’t bear it if they found out what he’d done.

God, however, frowned with concern.

He said, watching Light closely. He saw His Son tense ever so slightly. “I had thought it was simply a result of Hell’s own aura rubbing off on him. However, you have been in Hell even longer than him, and I cannot sense anything wrong with your Light. Why is that?” Light shifted, not meeting anybody’s eyes.

“That is not for me to tell you. If you want to know, ask Lucifer.” Light answered and God nodded in acceptance. That was fair.

Samael relaxed at that. They weren’t going to find out. That was good.

“Hey,” Azrael started, turning to Light. “so what are we supposed to call you?” She asked. “I don’t know how I feel about referring to you as Light all the time.” Light thought about it. “I suppose you could call me Samael. For the sake of reference.” Azrael frowned slightly. “Are you sure? You don’t have to.” Light turned to her, slightly confused until he remembered Lucifer’s aversion to the name. “I’m not Lucifer.” He said shrugging. “I act a lot more like Samael than Lucifer does, anyway.”

Azrael nodded, she had to admit he was right about that. She could see a lot of Samael in the way Light spoke, his expressions, his actions. At the same time, there were things missing, too. The old Samael would never have given in to their Father like he did. He would have at least tried to fight the hug he received in Hell. Basically he was a lot less wilful.

“Lucifer doesn’t really hate the name Samael, anyway.” Light mused, half to himself.

Azrael noticed that he was leaning heavily on the windowsill. She was honestly surprised he hadn’t collapsed from his injuries yet.

“Acclimatisation.” Samael shrugged.

Those who heard him sent him concerned glances.

“It sure seems like he does.” Uriel spoke up from behind them.

Light shook his head. “He doesn’t hate the name, he hates what it held for him.“

Pain. Samael shuddered. So much pain.

Michael frowned. “What do you mean?” He asked. Had he missed something to do with Samael? Was this about the Rebellion?

God looked up at the book, then at Samael, wondering if it might be connected.

Light winced. He shouldn’t have said that. “That isn’t my story to tell. Nor is it a story for any of you to ask about. I’ll tell Lucifer about what I said to you and the rest is up to him.” He looked at them all sternly.

They nodded. “Wait, if Lucifer is just Will and no Light, does that mean he can lie?” Azrael asked.

Light smiled fondly. “Yes, he can lie. He just tries not to.” He explained.

“Well, that explains the thing with the fake exorcisms.” Raphael commented.

“Hey Sam,” Light almost grinned at the familiar nickname. “Yes, Rea-Rea?” He asked, turning to his sister. “How old are you?” She asked. Light stared at her wondering if she seriously expected him to know how long he’d been stuck in that cave.

She caught the look and explained. “It’s just, Lucifer looks like he’s in his late thirties, which makes sense if he aged based on how much time passed in Heaven, rather than in Hell. You, on the other hand look even younger than me.”

Light blinked. “Do I?” They all stared at him. “Hey, I haven’t exactly had much access to a mirror since we fell.” He looked out the window, thinking. “Well Lucifer looked like he was about nineteen right after Samael split.” He said, turning back to Azrael. “Would you say that’s accurate?” He asked.

Azrael blinked. She hadn’t thought he was that young, but now that he mentioned it, she had to admit he was right. He really didn’t look much older than when he fell.

Michael made a distressed noise and Samael wrapped a wing around him in comfort.

Don’t do it. Came Michael’s pleading voice in his head.

Samael winced. I may not have a choice. He said, almost apologetically.

Please. Samael’s shoulders slumped. He’d never heard his Twin sound so desperate.

I-I’ll try. He told Michael and was rewarded with a tight hug that almost squeezed all the air out of him.

“Yeah, actually, it is.” She told him. “You’re younger than me!” She shouted happily.

“When did she get annoying?” Samael asked, narrowing his eyes.

Michael tried not to laugh, he really did, but in the end, there was nothing for it. “You have no right to call someone annoying.” He said quietly.

“Exactly, because it’s my thing.” His Twin answered.

That just made Michael laugh harder.

Light looked at her with wide eyes. “When did you get annoying?” He asked.

And with that, Michael burst out laughing.

“Someone had to pick up the slack after you left and I was happy to provide.” Azrael said, smiling widely.

“Oh.” Samael said. “That’s alright then.” He continued.

Several of his siblings groaned at the prospect.

A slow grin spread across Light’s face and Michael glanced between the two, looking scared. “A teenaged Samael and a chaotic Azrael in one place, and we aren’t allowed to leave.” He groaned dropping his head against the wall. “The Silver City won’t survive that combination.”

Samael and Azrael grinned at each other, even as many of their siblings exchanged terrified looks.

God looked on amused.

Suddenly Light buckled and grabbed the windowsill tightly. He closed his eyes, as his head swam.

The joking mood vanished almost immediately as people remembered the decrepit state their brother was in.

Michael immediately turned serious and put a hand on his shoulder to steady him. “Come on, let’s get you to Raphy.” He said softly, leading his Twin toward the infirmary.

Azrael and Uriel made to follow until their Father cleared His throat. They turned back to Him, with guilty expressions.

The Almighty sighed, He always had trouble scolding His Youngest. “Tell me what possessed you to go to Hell, without informing Me and completely unprepared in case of an emergency.” He told them calmly. Azrael held out her hand for Him to take, which told Him that she was about to cry. He took her hand and watched her memory of their conversation after the meeting. When he was done he sighed again. “End results aside, what you did was extremely dangerous.”

“But our other siblings have gone before.” Uriel argued. Yes, His youngest Son always did have problems with accepting when he made a mistake. “Your other siblings are experienced fighters, who prepared beforehand and informed Me that they were going.” He told His Son sternly. “They knew what they were doing and what to expect down there. You didn’t.” He continued. Uriel looked away annoyed.

“Now, I will not confine you to a single plane of existence. Goodness knows I’ve learned My lesson from that. But you are not to leave the Silver City without supervision from this point onwards until I feel you’ve learned your lesson.” He told them both.

“Yes Father.” They both said simultaneously.

The Almighty smiled down at them and pulled them both into a hug. “Reckless as this may have been, you both did well. Who knows what might have happened if you’d waited.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Raphael was pretty sure that Lucifer’s injuries were the worst she’d ever have to see.

“Famous last words.” Samael muttered, just as Raphael winced, knowing that she was about to see a lot worse.

They weren’t healing the way they should have been. While the process was definitely going better than when her Father first brought him to her, it was still slow by Angelic standards.

Just then the door to the infirmary opened and Michael stepped in.

When Raphael saw who was with him she dropped the vial she was holding and gaped. She looked between Lucifer, Michael and the new arrival and dropped into a chair.

That’s it. If she was seeing triple, she’d really overworked herself.

“Wouldn’t you have to see quadruple?” Samael asked innocently and Raphael sent him an unimpressed look.

“Very funny.” She said flatly.

“Happy to help.” Samael grinned.

Raphael blinked. She couldn’t remember her little brother ever being this sarcastic.

It was…strange.

“Raphy?” The tentative question made her look up.

He was standing in the doorway looking unsure of himself. Lucifer never looked unsure.

She shook her head. She could ask about the what and how later. Right now she had a third Twin to take care of. Somehow. “Come here.” She said, gesturing to one of the infirmary beds.

He walked over hesitantly, like every step required all his concentration. Which, considering the severity of his injuries, it probably did. Michael never once let go of his shoulder.

Once he was seated on a bed, Raphael got to work on his bleeding injuries. She took a good look at them, then turned to look at Lucifer’s prone form. The Angel’s newest injuries were identical to those inflicted on the Devil. She added that to the things she was going to have to ask about.

She looked between her two patients in consideration, before she put a feather on one of the deeper gashes on the new Angel’s chest. Nothing happened, so she turned her attention to Lucifer.

Michael watched her go from Samael back to Lucifer after just one failed attempt with a frown. She looked up at him, then. “Watch him.” She said, pointing to Samael. “What-?” He started, but she shushed him and placed a feather on the same gash as before, but this time on Lucifer’s chest.

Michael watched as a bright light emitted from the gash on Light. When the light faded, the gash was halfway closed and had stopped bleeding.

“Ha!” Raphael said as she looked triumphantly between Light and Lucifer. Michael noticed that the cut on Lucifer’s chest had also stopped bleeding.

Samael smiled slightly. “I’m guessing you’ve been trying that for a while now?” He asked glancing at her.

She nodded. “It never worked this well before though.”

“That’s because I was in Hell. It messes with our healing. We used up so many feathers trying to heal a single injury, that we mainly just healed them halfway.” Samael explained.

Raphael made a wounded noise.

Meanwhile, God frowned. Hell shouldn’t have impacted Samael’s healing. Remiel had healed fine during her time in Hell.

Raphael stared at him. “You were in Hell?” She asked. Samael nodded. “Who are you?” She asked suspiciously.

Samael flinched at her tone and Michael had to keep from snapping at her for scaring him.

“He’s Light.” Michael said when it became clear that Samael wasn’t going to answer. She gaped at him in disbelief. He couldn’t say he blamed her. “Lucifer is Will.” He informed her.

She stared back and forth between her two patients in bewilderment. “How-?” She started, then shook her head. She pointed at Michael. “You better tell me what the Hell is going on here, or I swear I’ll be giving you routine checkups every day for the next two hundred years.”

Michael looked horrified and Samael laughed.

The Angel of Darkness glared at him and went to swat him on the back of the head.

Without warning, Samael’s hand shot out and caught his wrist before he could even get close.

Samael had stopped laughing. “Please don’t do that.” He said softly.

Michael stared at him, stunned. It took him a moment to realise that Samael still hadn’t let go of his wrist.

Michael blinked and nodded. “Sorry.” He said quietly and Samael finally released his arm, wrapping his arms around his Twin’s form instead.

Samael snickered at the terrified look on his Twin’s face. Michael glared at him, before turning back to Raphael and telling her about what happened after he, Azrael and Uriel left the infirmary for Hell.

By the time he was done, Raphael had her head in her hands, trying to take it all in. She looked up at Samael, who was watching her wearily. She sighed and sat down next to him. She put an arm around her younger brother, carefully avoiding his injuries and pulled him closer. From what she could tell this version of her brother was still mentally and physically a teenager.

Raphael stole a glance at Samael and smiled. Her little brother was curled up against Michael’s side, while the latter had leaned his head on top of Samael’s and closed his eyes.

She couldn’t remember the last time she’d seen her brother so content.

She turned to Michael. “What are we going to tell the Host?” She asked.

Michael shifted. “I’m not sure. Most of them aren’t very happy with Samael at the moment.”

Light drew his knees up to his chest and buried his face between them. Raphael patted him on the back reassuringly.

“They still need to know.” She said. “If one of them comes in here and sees three of you, they’re going to freak out.”

Michael frowned and crossed his arms stubbornly.

The Host frowned. Did Michael really not want to tell them?

They had a right to know.

Samael sighed. “They’ll find out eventually anyway. It’s probably better if it’s on our terms.” He said looking at Michael.

“Fine.” He said grudgingly. “So how are we going to do this?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Trixie looked out the window, watching the dim sun morosely.

“Who is Trixie?” Samael asked.

“She is one of the humans whom you befriended in your time on Earth. She’s the child who was with Chloe when Michael summoned her.” Balance answered.

Samael blinked, before he grinned. “The one who was confused when she was summoned?” He asked.

“Yes.” Balance answered and Michael grumbled.

She hadn’t spoken to her mother in days.

“I’m assuming that this Chloe is her mother?” Samael asked.

“Yes.” Balance answered.

Not that she wanted to. Daddy, Maze and Miss Linda had all assured her that everything was fine, they were just waiting for Lucifer to come home.

They told her that her mommy had nothing to do with it, but Trixie was a big girl. She knew that Mommy had been at Lucifer’s when he disappeared and that she came back, like nothing was wrong even though Lucifer was gone.

Samael pursed his lips. He hated it when a child had to suffer for their parents’ wrongdoings. It wasn’t fair.

Then the sun went out. Trixie knew what Lucifer’s name meant, she’d looked it up once. She also knew that Lucifer really was the Devil. How else could he have scared her bully like he did?

So, she’d looked him up to see if she could learn more about him. She’d realised very quickly that the internet was full of crap. She didn’t believe it, Lucifer was too nice to be evil incarnate (that was a word she had to look up to see what it meant).

Samael clenched his fists. Evil incarnate. Evil wasn’t even a concept before humanity invented it.

Somebody who’s evil wouldn’t let her paint his face or do game nights with her and mommy.

She was pulled out of her thoughts by a blinding light, and her first thought was: Lucifer!

But the man who came out of the light wasn’t Lucifer, though he did look a lot like him.

The Angels looked between Michael and their Father, wondering which one it was.

Daddy, Maze and Miss Linda came running in to see what was happening.

Maze froze the second she saw who had appeared in the room. She adopted a defensive stance and let her demon face show.

The newcomer smiled. “Peace Mazikeen. Lucifer is safe.”

Maze relaxed almost immediately at those words.

Then she froze. She stared at him for several seconds. “You called him Lucifer.” She said. “You didn’t do that last-” She cut herself off and stared at the man in front of her, stunned. “You found him.” She said.

“Wait, she knew?” Remiel said.

“Why wouldn’t she?” Samael asked.

“She’s a demon.” Remiel answered like that explained everything.

Samael cocked his head. “So?”

“S-What do you mean so?!” She demanded. “After what they’ve done-!”

“They haven’t done anything.” Samael cut her off.

“They killed the Nephillim! They attacked me!” She yelled.

“Their ancestors killed the Nephillim and attacked you. You can’t condemn an entire race for all eternity for their ancestors’ crimes.” Samael told her.

“Watch me.” Remiel growled.

Samael shrugged and turned back to the book. “Then you’re no better than them.” He said bluntly.

Remiel, as well as many other Angels gaped at him.

The man watched her carefully while Trixie tried to figure out what they were talking about.

“Indeed. I was hoping that you could clarify some things for Me, regarding them. I would ask them Myself, but I got the impression that Will has no desire to speak to Me and Light is quite frankly terrified of Me.” He answered honestly.

Maze narrowed her eyes. “I won’t tell You anything that Samael wouldn’t want me to.”

The man smiled at her. “I don’t expect you to. I simply want to know what led to their split. And, perhaps, the extent of the damage that has been done to both of them.” Trixie thought He sounded a bit sad when He said that last bit.

Maze relaxed marginally at His words. “Fine, I’ll tell you what I can. Is that the only reason why you’re here?” She asked.

“No, actually.” The man answered. “I admit I’m rather interested in meeting My Son’s mortal friends. Especially since it is Chloe Decker who is responsible for the state he is currently in.” He said that last part darkly and storm clouds formed outside the penthouse.

“I would like to assure Myself that the rest of Lucifer’s friendships are genuine.” He continued, looking over the humans gathered around them.

Samael wanted to snap at his Father to mind his own business, but decided that, for now, he would just wait and see what happened.

Can’t a Father ease His worry? Samael heard his Father’s amused voice inside his head and the Angel flushed when he realised that God had heard his thoughts.

He glanced up at his Father, who was watching him with an amused smile.

Samael blinked and hesitantly smiled back. Maybe, just maybe, things could turn out well.

Trixie frowned. “Lucifer’s Your son?” She asked.

The man, God, turned to her with a smile. “He is, yes.”

Trixie’s frown deepened into a glare. “You’re mean.” She said finally. “You shouldn’t have hurt Lucifer like that.”

At that, Samael burst out laughing. Oh yes, he definitely liked this one.

“Trixie!” Dan said, panicking as his daughter mouthed off to God, fucking God.

The Almighty, however, was watching her with sad eyes. “You’re quite right.” He told her softly. The image of Light’s broken form and Lucifer’s injuries flashed through His mind.

Mazikeen looked like someone had slapped her. She stared at Him in stunned disbelief.

The Almighty smiled at the child His Lightbringer had grown so fond of. He could see why the Fallen Angel would take an interest in her. She reminded Him quite a bit of Samael.

“Wait, s-so You’re, like, God? You’re the Big Guy?” Ella asked, looking dazed.

Azrael grinned. Yep, she liked this one.

God smiled kindly at her. “Indeed I am.”

“Okay, seriously, why are you here?” Maze asked impatiently, finally having shaken off her shock.

“I would like to invite you all to come to Heaven for the foreseeable future.” God told them bluntly.

“Wait, you mean all of us?” Linda asked shocked.

“I do.” He answered. “I have forbidden My children from entering the mortal plain, for obvious reasons. However, I have no desire to keep either Lucifer, or Amenadiel away from you.” He told them.

“If you swear to Me that you are not a danger to any of My Children, I see no reason not to allow you into Heaven. You are free to stay here on Earth, however, if you so wish.” He added.

“We’re not going to die if we come with you, right?” Dan asked nervously.

“No, you would remain alive and you could return to Earth whenever you want.” God assured him.

Trixie pulled on her father’s sleeve. “Daddy, I wanna go see Lucifer.” She said tearfully.

Dan hesitated. He turned to God. “Can you promise me that we’ll be safe up there?” Under any other circumstances, he would have been horrified with himself for demanding something from God. But Trixie would always come first, before angels, before the Devil, and, yes, even before God. I mean the guy was a father Himself. Surely He’d understand, right?

Several Angels looked appalled at the man’s nerve, but most of them, including the Nephillim’s parents, God, Samael, Michael and several others were impressed with the man’s devotion to his daughter.

Apparently, He did, because He smiled approvingly at Dan and said. “I give you My Word, no harm will come to any of you while you are in Heaven.” As He said this, He turned to Maze, who was watching Him with a contemplative expression.

“They’re both up there, aren’t they?” She asked and even though Dan had no idea who she was talking about, the soft, wistful tone of her voice shocked him to no end.

Samael smiled sadly. He wished she was here, he missed her. But he knew that her presence would only cause tension between her and his siblings and he didn’t want her to get hurt.

God, apparently, hadn’t expected this reaction from her either, because He raised a surprised eyebrow. “Yes.” He told her, watching her carefully.

“Alright, I’ll come.” She said eventually, her hard mask back in place.

“If it helps Lucifer, I’ll come too.” Ella spoke up.

“Yeah, us too.” Dan said, taking Trixie’s hand.

Linda didn’t say anything, but she nodded in agreement and put a hand on her stomach.

God nearly grinned at the gesture. He could feel the divine soul she carried within her. His Oldest had chosen a truly wonderful woman to be the mother of his child.

…

“What?!” Amenadiel’s shout echoed in the otherwise silent room. “What in Heaven’s name possessed me to have a child with a human?” He demanded.

“It should be in the book.” Balance spoke up. “But, if it puts you at ease, it wasn’t intentional.” She continued.

“What do you mean, it wasn’t intentional?” Amenadiel demanded.

“You didn’t mean to get her pregnant.” Balance said patiently. “It was an accident.”

“How?” Samael asked. He sounded scared all of a sudden, but no one could figure out why.

“I’m sorry, that’s all I can say on the matter.” Balance said and she sounded genuinely apologetic. “I promise, the book explains.” She assured them.

“Very well, I must warn you, however, that getting there will be considerably more uncomfortable for a mortal than it would be for a celestial. Don’t worry it isn’t painful.” He assured them.

Then He allowed the Light to engulf them.

As the Light consumed everything around them, Dan felt like he was standing outside in winter clothing on a very hot day. It wasn’t painful. If he was being honest, Dan thought it felt almost…familiar. It reminded him of the sun which, at the moment, wasn’t much of a light source right now.

Ezekiel frowned. “That isn’t how mortals usually react to travelling across plains.” He said quizzically.

Samael, however, was smiling. “It’s protecting them.” He said.

“What is?” Jophiel asked.

“The Light.” Samael answered. “It recognises them.”

Jophiel frowned, wondering what that meant, but Samael had turned back to the book and gave no indication that he would elaborate.

When the light faded, they were standing in an office.

It could have passed as a completely normal office on Earth, were it not for the fact that all the furniture seemed to be made of clouds.

Dan felt an insane urge to reach out and touch it, just to see if his hand would go through it.

He looked through the window out into the most beautiful landscape he’d ever seen. There were fields of flowers as far as the eye could see, somewhere in the distance he could make out a forest and the air was clean, probably cleaner than anywhere on Earth.

He could see people with wings milling around or flying through the air. Angels.

There were also some people without wings. Dan assumed they were souls.

Charlotte was down there. The thought struck him so suddenly, Dan stumbled slightly.

The Angels muttered in confusion, wondering who Charlotte was.

Maybe, maybe he could go and see her.

Just then there was a knock on the door and Dan turned just as God called “Enter.”

The Angel that stepped through the door was a middle-aged man with brown hair.

“Uriel?” Maze’s sharp voice had the man turning toward her.

“Mazikeen.” The Angel said coldly.

The demon snarled, but didn’t move to attack him as Dan would have expected.

The Angel ignored her as his eyes swept over the rest of them.

“What did you need, Uriel?” God asked.

The Angel, Uriel, turned to Him. “I was hoping to speak to You about what Azrael and I discovered in Hell. While the separation of Light and Will into separate entities has certainly cast some light on Lucifer’s strange Patterns, there still seem to be pieces missing.”

“Such as?” God asked.

“Father, if You wouldn’t mind, I would prefer to have this conversation in private.” Uriel said stiffly.

God looked around at them all. “Of course, would you mind being shown around by one of My Children while I speak to My Son?” He asked.

“No, of course not.” Linda said kindly. She was eyeing Uriel strangely and God was sure that Lucifer must have discussed his supposed death with her during one of their sessions.

As the humans and demon filed out of the room, God called out. “One moment Mazikeen, I would appreciate it if you could stay for this conversation. I’m sure your input could be very helpful.”

Uriel crossed his arms and scowled. He did not want to be in the same room as a filthy demon.

Maze turned back to look at Him. “Fine, I have my own questions anyway.” She said, glancing at Uriel.

The Angel stiffened.

When everyone but the two celestials and one demon had left, God conjured up two chairs at His desk, opposite His own chair.

Only once they’d all sat down did God speak. “Now, Uriel. What is it that you wanted to discuss with Me?”

Uriel sat stiffly in his seat, not looking at Mazikeen. “While the discovery of Light being in Hell does explain the inconsistency in the Patterns regarding the brightness of Light in the three plains, it still doesn’t explain some of Lucifer’s…other Patterns.”

“Mm, you mean like when he stabbed you with his sister’s blade and you didn’t see it coming?” Maze asked, checking her nails.

Samael flinched. He wouldn’t do that. He could never kill his brother.

Uriel clenched his fists. “Yes.” He ground out. “That.”

“Well isn’t it obvious?” She asked like she was talking to someone extremely stupid.

Uriel growled. How dare she?

Uriel finally turned around to look her in the eyes. “No, it isn’t.” He hissed. “I would never have used it on him.”

Maze smirked, completely unfazed. “And what makes you think Lucifer would use it on you?” She asked, relishing in the confusion that flickered across the Angel’s face.

“Because he did.” Uriel deadpanned, once he regained his composure.

“Oh, that wasn’t Lucifer.” Maze stated nonchalantly.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Ariel asked, frowning. She turned to ask Samael about it, but he had his head down and was staring at the ground.

Her brow furrowed in concern. Ever since they came here, Samael’s emotions had been strange. None of what he felt was even remotely similar to what she remembered from before the Fall.

He was nervous, afraid, angry, anxious and frustrated. But ever since his breakdown and his following conversation with their Father, his emotions had been even more chaotic.

The other emotions were all still there, but now they were joined by confusion, hurt, hope, grief and so many more that she couldn’t even hope to identify.

Right now though, even through all the other emotions swirling around his mind, she could sense a deep sense of shame emanating from her brother. It hung in the air like a dark cloud, so thick that Ariel could almost taste it. It left a bitter taste in her mouth.

Uriel was growing increasingly frustrated with this demon. How dare she talk back to an Angel like this. “If it wasn’t Lucifer, then who was it? Please, enlighten us. Who would be cruel enough to kill his own brother?” He snarled.

Ariel watched as her brother flinched. The cloud of shame, if possible, grew even thicker around him.

Any trace of nonchalance vanished from her face as her expression hardened into one of absolute hatred. “Those weren’t the actions of a cruel person.” She snarled viciously. “Those were the actions of a cornered animal striking out at what it perceived as a threat.”

The Angels started muttering to each other, confused. They couldn’t figure out what she was talking about.

“That makes absolutely no sense.” Uriel snapped.

“If you gave a damn about him, it would.” The demon growled.

“You presume to know how I feel about my brother? Who do you think you are?” Uriel growled.

“Who do I think I am?” Maze hissed. “I’m the one who kept your brother alive when he struggled to survive in Hell. I’m the one who had to put him back together after every damn exorcism. I’m the one who would tell him that he wasn’t a waste of space whenever Amenadiel came to drag him back to Hell. I’m the one who had to stand by and watch as your abuse broke him into pieces. I’m the one who stuck with him when he had nothing and I’m the one who helped him build his kingdom. I was there every step of the way and I didn’t do it out of some fucked up obligation to be his family, I did it because he needed me and he asked me for help. What did you do Uriel, hmm? What did any of his so-called siblings do for him? Nothing, that’s what. You never visited him, you dragged his name through the mud, you vilified him, you even gave humans the idea of exorcisms. And here you have the nerve to tell me that you would never try to erase him from existence, like death wouldn’t have been infinitely kinder than what you’d already done to him. And for some reason, that I can’t even begin to comprehend, even after everything you’ve done to him, he still loves you. He’d get his hopes up the second it seems like you want him back. Well I won’t let him. I won’t let him give you the chance to throw him away again.” Sometime during her rant, Maze had gotten right in Uriel’s face.

The room had gone deathly quiet as the Angels listened to the demon’s rant.

Ariel bit her lip. It couldn’t have been that bad, right?

When she was done, she whipped around and stormed out of the office leaving God and Uriel staring after her, stunned.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After Linda, Dan and Trixie left God’s office, they waited outside the door awkwardly for a few minutes, unsure of what to do.

That was when Amenadiel came around the corner.

Linda saw him first. “Amenadiel.” She said smiling.

Amenadiel grinned at them, though there was an underlying sense of worry about him that kept the grin from reaching his eyes. She couldn’t really blame him, what with Lucifer being hurt.

Samael scoffed. He doubted Amenadiel cared.

Although, if he’d fallen in love with a human, maybe he’d changed.

“Hey, my Father told me to come show you around.” He told them.

Linda saw Dan immediately relax at the news.

“Amenadiel!” Trixie cried running forward and hugging him tightly.

Amenadiel’s smile became just a little more genuine. “Hey Trixie.”

“So, where would you like to start the tour?” The angel asked as he turned to the adults in the room.

“Uh, we don’t really know what all there is to look at.” Dan said.

“Right, I suppose I could show you the afterlives first.” He said after thinking for a moment.

“That sounds like a great idea.” Linda smiled up at him and he gave her a quick kiss on the lips.

Amenadiel was gaping at the book. No. Just…no. There was no way he would fall in love with a human.

They walked along a pebbled path until they came to a gateway that seemed to lead to nothing.

“The pearly gates?” Ella asked with a raised eyebrow.

Amenadiel nodded and stepped through the gateway. The Angel vanished as soon as he stepped through the gates.

His human companions quickly followed and when they came out on the other side they were standing in an avenue with ancient white oak trees lining each side of the path. It was a beautiful place but it gave Linda a strange sense of Deja vu, like she’d seen this place before.

The Angels frowned. Where would she have even seen a place like this before?

Amenadiel led them to a tree and knocked on the wood. Before their very eyes a wooden door was carved into the tree and when Amenadiel pushed the handle down, it swung open.

He hesitated for a split second, before he stepped through the door.

The first thing Linda saw when she followed him was a huge lake with crystal clear water and shimmering fish swimming around just beneath the surface.

Linda noticed that there was a picnic blanket spread out on the lakeside. It was truly beautiful and Linda had to wonder whose afterlife this was.

At that moment she heard a voice that made her whole world freeze.

Samael leaned forward in interest. Perhaps a dead friend.

“Amenadiel, is that you?” Linda felt Dan stiffen next to her.

They turned around and saw none other than Charlotte Richards.

“Charlotte!” Trixie wailed and threw herself at the woman.

Charlotte blinked and looked down at the little girl hugging her so tightly, in shock. What on Earth was she doing here. She was a child! She shouldn’t be here!

That was when she caught sight of Dan. They stared at each other for a few moments and the whole world seemed to fade away until it was only the two of them.

“I feel a make-out session coming up.” Samael cackled.

Several of his siblings eyed him with worry. They had never known Samael to act this…deranged.

Next thing she knew, Dan had pulled her into a long, deep kiss.

Samael grinned smugly.

Someone cleared their throat and they pulled away to find Amenadiel, Trixie, Ella and Linda looking extremely uncomfortable.

“Sorry.” Charlotte said a little breathlessly. “But what are you all doing here? I mean, surely you can’t all be- well.”

“They’re not dead.” Amenadiel informed her. “They’re here by invitation.”

Charlotte blinked. “What for?” She asked.

Amenadiel shifted and wouldn’t look her in the eye. “Amenadiel.” She said warningly and Amenadiel’s eyes widened.

Damn, she sounded just like Mom.

Amenadiel started. Where the Hell had that comparison come from?

Almost in answer to his internal question, Balance spoke up. “Sometime during Samael’s time on Earth, the Goddess escaped from Hell and possessed Charlotte’s recently dead body. When She left Charlotte’s body, her soul was returned to her body, which is how she knows Samael and Amenadiel.” Balance explained.

Samael blinked. “Mum’s in Hell?” He asked, dumbstruck.

Zadkiel frowned. “…Yes?” He half-asked.

Samael gaped at him. “Since when?!” He demanded.

“How do you not know that She’s in Hell?” Azazel asked.

“How should I know?” Samael asked, dumbfounded.

“You live there.” Ezekiel deadpanned.

Samael snorted. “I wouldn’t call that living.” He said dryly.

He shook his head. “Why on Earth is She in Hell?” He asked.

Zadkiel crossed his arms and glared at Samael in an almost accusatory way. “She attacked one of us.” He snapped.

Samael’s eyes widened. “She wouldn’t.” He said with conviction.

He glanced at his Father, almost as if asking him to back him up, but God just sighed and rubbed his eyes.

“She did.” Camael confirmed.

Samael blinked and looked around at them all, before he started to laugh.

The sound echoed off the walls of the now silent room as the Angels all stared at him, furious. This was a very serious matter.

“So-so l-let me get this s-straight.” Samael gasped through his laughter. “Mum attacked one of Her Children,” He continued, still laughing. “A-and you de-decided to l-lock Her i-in with m-me?” He continued to laugh hysterically, even as his siblings gaped at him.

Samael looked up at them and they shrunk back when they realised that there were tears running down his face. “If you want me dead so badly, the least you can do is do it yourselves.” He hissed.

With that he spread his wings and took off, back through the opening in the wall.

The room remained completely silent for several seconds that felt like hours as the Host stared after their brother.

Michael stood to go after him, but before he could even take a step, he felt a harsh wind ruffle his hair as someone else took off through the hole.

When Michael turned to look behind him, he saw that Camael was gone.

“Should we-?” Seraquiel started hesitantly.

Father sighed and rubbed a hand over his face. “Let us continue, there can’t be much of this chapter left. After that, I suggest we take a break.” He said tiredly.

“If Samael and Camael wish to catch up on what they missed, they may do so when they are ready.” He continued, eyeing the hole worriedly.

His daughter had always been very temperamental. Nobody knew what had moved their Mother to attack her. Only she knew what had happened and nobody had ever had the heart to ask her about it.

She’d always been so brash and loud before, but after the attack, she’d become withdrawn and quiet.

She was still blunt, still a firecracker, but she rarely picked fights with her siblings anymore, hardly took part in arguments and pointblank refused to even hear Samael’s name.

He wasn’t sure what to make of her following him. God knew that Camael didn’t stand a chance against her younger brother, but He was still worried about leaving her alone with him.

For now, He decided to just wait and see what would happen.

The Angel shook his head. He looked up at her and sighed.

Then he explained everything that had happened since Lucifer first went missing.

“So let me get this straight.” Charlotte started. “Chloe found out about Lucifer’s devil face and ran to Rome where she met a priest and then proceeded to come back to LA to poison Lucifer and have him sent back to Hell?” She said.

“Basically, yeah.” Amenadiel said.

“And you found Lucifer and brought him here several days ago.” She continued.

Zadkiel frowned. “Why is she repeating everything Amenadiel said?” He asked bewildered. Humans really were weird.

“Yes.” Amenadiel answered.

“And why am I only hearing about this now?” She growled.

Amenadiel winced. “Uhh, I don’t know.” He said.

“Are you…intimidated by a human?” Remiel asked.

She was trying her best to act her usual, callous self, but she couldn’t stop glancing at the hole where Samael and Camael had disappeared through. She hoped he didn’t hurt her sister.

Charlotte stared at him for a few seconds. Then she stood up. “Come on.” She said.

“Where are you going?” Amenadiel asked surprised.

“To see Lucifer, obviously.” Charlotte scoffed.

“Charlotte wait, you can’t just go ahead and visit him. Humans are the reason he’s like this, my siblings aren’t going to take kindly to seeing a human enter the infirmary without supervision. Especially if you run into Michael on the way.”

“Well then, you can come with me.” Charlotte stated.

“I would, but I was going to show them around first.” The Angel said gesturing to the other humans in the room.

“Well then, I’ll come with you and then we can all go see Lucifer.” Charlotte said.

“She’s resilient at least.” Ezekiel muttered.

Amenadiel thought for a moment. “Alright, that’s a pretty good idea actually.”

Charlotte grinned triumphantly and moved toward the door to her afterlife.

When she’d first appeared here it had struck her just how similar the structure of Heaven was to that of Hell.

Michael glanced at the book to show his surprise, but quickly went back to staring at where his Twin had disappeared to.

She’d asked Amenadiel why that was but he’d just looked at her blankly. Well, if he’d never been to Hell, she supposed it made sense that he wouldn’t have an answer.

Eventually she’d come to the conclusion that the reason for Hell’s similarity to Heaven was that Lucifer had built it that way.

Several Angels shifted uncomfortably in their seats.

That thought still saddened her. The idea that he’d been so desperate to make Hell some semblance of a home that he’d modelled it after the only home he knew.

God winced at that little detail.

That, or he’d been homesick, which was also kind of sad.

When they’d left the afterlives, Amenadiel led them to the Silver City, a huge metropolis of all kinds of different buildings.

They had a huge library, filled to the brim with books from every era. Linda loved it there and Amenadiel promised to take her there later to see if they could find something she liked.

They were about to move on when Ella dropped the book she was holding, staring at something down the hall from them.

“Rea-Rea?!” She exclaimed and Amenadiel stopped in his tracks.

As did all the Angels in the room.

Azrael looked stunned. Where had she heard that name? Surely Azrael hadn’t told it to her.

They all turned to see two women standing not too far from them.

One of the women was trying desperately to hide behind the other. She looked quite young, in her early twenties maybe, with short black hair and black eyeliner.

The Host all turned to stare wide eyed at their little sister.

She didn’t let anyone call her Rea-Rea. She threw a fit at anyone who even dared to try.

Ella was staring at her in shock. “What-?”

The young woman stepped out from behind the other woman with a guilty look on her face.

“Hey Ella, so, um…funny story…” The woman started, but she was cut off by the her companion.

“Hold up, where did you hear that name?” She asked suspiciously.

“What, Rea-Rea?” Ella asked. “That’s her name isn’t it?”

“Actually, no.” The young woman spoke up.

“What?” Ella asked and she sounded so hopelessly confused.

Which pretty much summed up how the rest of them were feeling.

“My name isn’t Rea-Rea, that’s just a nickname.” The young woman mumbled.

“Well then what’s your real name?” Ella demanded.

The woman winced. “ My name is Azrael.” She answered.

Ella stared. “Y-you’re an Angel?” She asked sounding betrayed. “You told me you were a ghost!”

“Woah, woah, woah, wait.” The other woman cut in.

She turned to Azrael. (And holy fuck, the Angel of Death is a chick?) “You told someone your name was Rea-Rea?” Azrael nodded.

The woman turned back to Ella wide eyed. Amenadiel was also looking from Azrael to Ella and back again.

“Damn, she must really like you.” The woman said in shock.

“Gabriel!” Azrael yelled.

“What, the only person who ever got to call you Rea-Rea was Samael!” Gabriel answered. “Even I didn’t get to call you that. You had to have liked her to let her call you that.”

Azrael looked very sad all of a sudden. “Yeah, I guess.”

“Wait, hold up. Back up. My best friend is an Angel?” Ella asked in shock.

“Yep, that’s me. The Angel of Death.” Azrael said trying to hide her sadness at the mention of Samael.

Gabriel frowned. Why was her little sister sad?

Light’s words still rang in her head. Samael is dead. And she knew it was true.

Michael whimpered, finally tearing his eyes away from the opening in the wall to pull his legs up to his chest and bury his face between his knees.

Seraquiel stared at him worriedly. “But that can’t be.” She said soothingly. “I mean he still exists, he’s just…” in pieces, her mind finished for her and she winced.

No one knew Death better than she did and she knew that it didn’t matter that the pieces of Samael’s soul still existed or even if they managed to merge back into one person.

The Samael from before the Fall was dead and gone. She could feel it. It made her want to cry.

The Azrael in the room really did start to cry and her siblings stared at each other, not sure what to do or say to comfort her.

And she couldn’t bring herself to tell her siblings about it either.

The Host frowned. Why did everyone insist on keeping things from them?

She didn’t want to find out how they’d react to the news. She didn’t know what would be worse, if they actually grieved for him or brushed it off like he’d never mattered.

The Angel’s eyes widened. Of course they wouldn’t brush it off. Samael was their brother, for Heaven’s sake!

So, she’d kept it to herself. She wasn’t sure if even Michael knew the extent of what Light had said. The things his words insinuated.

She was pulled out of her thoughts by Gabriel, who said that she’d been planning on seeing Lucifer herself.

No, no, no, no, no. Gabriel couldn’t know.

Gabriel frowned.

Azrael loved her sister, but she was the biggest gossip in the Silver City,

Gabriel gaped. She couldn’t believe it. Her own sister had called her a gossip.

she’d tell everyone and then they’d never leave Light and Will alone. What if some of their siblings tried to chase them off?!

“We wouldn’t-“ Someone started.

“Yeah you would.” Azrael hiccuped. “Don’t lie.” She said tearfully.

Michael glanced up at her and waved at her, gesturing to Samael’s empty seat.

Immediately, Azrael jumped up and flew to him. Her big brother wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into his lap. He looked around and glared at anyone who was still looking at her.

They’d all fucked up, it was time they owned up to it.

She realised that they were all watching her expectantly.

Amenadiel looked slightly worried.

“I’m sorry, could you repeat that?” She said softly.

“I asked you if you would like to come visit Luci with us.” Amenadiel told her gently.

“I, yeah, yes, I would.” Azrael said with a slightly nervous glance at Ella who sent her a thumbs up.

So she hadn’t completely messed up their friendship. That was good.

On the way to the infirmary, Ella came up to Azrael. “Hey.” She started.

“Hey. Look Ella I’m sorry I lied about being a ghost. I just talk to ghosts so much, it never occurred to me that that wasn’t the case with mortals. I-I’m sorry.”

“Yeah, no, it’s fine. Under one condition.” Ella said.

“What’s that?” Azrael asked slightly nervous.

“You have to show me your wings.” Ella said excitedly.

Several people muttered angrily, glaring at the insolent human. How dare she ask for something so private, like it was the most trivial thing in the world?

Then she sobered up. “Unless they’re, like, a personal thing and that was uncalled for. I don’t really know how the thing with the wings actually works.”

Most of the Angels relaxed at this. At least she hadn’t done it on purpose.

She added hurriedly, but Azrael was grinning.

“No, I can show them to you later. Just don’t touch them. You never touch an Angel’s wings without their consent, ‘cause they’re extremely sensitive.” The Angel told her.

Ella nodded in understanding, with a serious expression.

When they reached the infirmary, they saw a very familiar face standing just outside the infirmary entrance.

Ella was just about to call out Lucifer! When she remembered that the guy was a twin. (She would have to grill Lucifer for not telling her about that, when he was better.)

“Michael!” Azrael called, running forward.

Ella saw Charlotte’s jaw drop. You and me both sister. She thought.

Michael frowned. “Why is that so hard to believe?” He demanded.

“Because the humans got it into their heads that you were the one who cast Samael down to Hell.” Balance answered.

Michael gaped, along with the other Angels. “Where in Dad’s name did they get that from?!” Michael demanded.

“Samael.” Balance said and everyone just gaped even harder.

“Just…why?” Michael asked.

“No idea.” Balance told him. “Though I distinctly remember him saying that, and I quote ‘It was worth the effort to see the absolutely dumbstruck look on Michael’s face when he heard about it.’” She said.

Michael groaned. Of course. Of fucking course Samael would pull something like that.

“Also he got a laugh out of it every time somebody he couldn’t stand asked about you.” Balance continued.

She really wanted to know if the stories about Michael being the one to toss Lucifer into Hell were true or not, but judging by the Archangel’s reaction to his twin being in trouble she figured it had to be a touchy subject.

“Fucking…” Michael muttered and he actually started laughing, shaking his head. In retrospect, it was a damn good prank.

Maybe she could ask Rea-Rea later.

Michael turned just in time to be squashed in a hug by his sister. “Hey, Azzy.” He said slightly strained from how tightly she was holding him.

“How is he?” She asked, once she’d released him.

Michael’s face immediately fell. “He’s healing. Raphy’s finally figured out how to heal Lucifer’s injuries.” He turned to the others gathered around them.

“We’re here to visit Lucifer.” Azrael said. “I couldn’t think of any way to keep them away.” She whispered to him.

Michael looked conflicted for a moment before he turned to Gabriel and pinned her with a hard stare.

Ella shivered slightly at the menace she felt coming from him. She was beginning to wonder if all those depictions of the Devil weren’t just a result of humanity mistaking one twin for another.

“It wouldn’t surprise me.” Michael mused. “Especially considering I must have spent a lot more time on Earth than he did.”

Gabriel didn’t seem nearly as fazed. “Hey Mike, what’s up?”

“I need you to swear to me that you won’t breathe a word of what you’re about to see to anyone else.” Michael told her sternly.

Gabriel frowned in confusion. “Why?”

“Just swear you won’t talk about it.” Michael answered. “Or you’re not going in.”

Gabriel crossed her arms. “Fine, I swear not to tell anyone about whatever’s got you so tense.” She said. “Now let me see my brother.”

Michael sighed and stepped aside.

Amenadiel watched him with a worried look on his face. Michael seemed far too defeated for someone whose twin was healing.

Something had to be wrong with Lucifer.

Michael raised an eyebrow. “Hey it looks like spending some time with humans has finally given you a sense of perception.” He smirked.

Amenadiel glared at him. “I can be perceptive.” He grumbled.

Remiel couldn’t quite bite back a disbelieving noise.

Amenadiel turned to stare at her and she sent him an apologetic smile. “Sorry big brother.”

The first thing Amenadiel noticed when he entered was the other occupant of the infirmary. There was an Angel sitting on an infirmary bed, with his back to them. His wings were unfurled and spread out, while Raphael looked them over.

Amenadiel froze when he saw the state the other Angel was in. His back was littered with scars and his wings were completely devoid of feathers.

A sharp intake of breath to his right had him turning to Gabriel, who was staring horrified at the unknown Angel.

Azrael came up to the Angel. “Hey Sammy.” She said.

The Angel turned and Amenadiel felt his blood run cold.

He looked just like Lucifer, and at the same time, he looked completely different.

The burn covering one half of his face and the ruined eye were the most notable differences.

When the Angel noticed Amenadiel and Gabriel, he tensed, pulling his ruined wings close to his body.

“What are you doing here?” He asked.

No one answered, they were too busy trying to figure out what the Hell was going on, so Michael spoke up for them. “They’re here to visit Lucifer.”

The Angel blinked. “Why?” The perplexed tone of his voice snapped Gabriel out of her shock.

She narrowed her eyes slightly. “Because he’s our brother.” She told the Angel.

The latter tilted his head. “Since when?”

Gabriel stared at the book. What did that even mean?

Gabriel stared at him. “Since…always. Who even are you?” She asked.

The Angel suddenly shrunk in on himself, making himself as small as possible.

It was such a strange action from any version of Lucifer, that Gabriel was once again rendered speechless.

Michael sighed. “Amenadiel, Gabriel, meet Light.” He said wearily. He still didn’t know how to feel about letting their siblings know about this.

Amenadiel and Gabriel turned to him. “What?” Amenadiel asked.

“How?” Gabriel tacked on.

It was at that moment that the infirmary door burst open and a very angry Maze walked in.

She stopped dead in her tracks when she saw who was there.

Light’s face positively lit up. “Maze!” He called, grinning and that was all Maze needed.

She ran to him and tackled him in a hug.

The Angels and humans in the room stood frozen as they watched a demon cling to their brother like her life depended on it.

When she finally let go, she glared at him. “If you weren’t hurt right now, I’d punch you for scaring the shit out of me.” She growled.

Michael raised his eyebrows. “She sounds like Camael.” He said.

Jophiel glanced at him, then back at the book, with a considering expression. She had to admit, her brother had a point.

Light grinned up at her. “I don’t doubt that for a second.” He said cheerfully.

“Okay. Would somebody please explain to me what the heck is going on here!” Amenadiel exclaimed, having finally found his voice.

With a sigh, Michael took both of his siblings who weren’t in the know by the shoulder and steered them, along with the humans, out of the infirmary to explain what they’d found out.

Raphael continued to press feathers to Lucifer’s injuries, watching with glee as they finally healed as they should.

Maze stood up and came over to stand beside her. “Mind if I help?” She asked bluntly.

She needed something to do to distract herself from everything going through her head. She still couldn’t believe she’d blown up the way she did. At a fucking Angel!

Emotions were so effing annoying.

Yup, Jophiel thought, definitely Camael.

The Angel, Raphael, Samael had once told her the Healer was called, looked startled. “I, yes, I suppose you could. You just have to-“

“I know what to do.” Maze cut her off, and indeed, Maze went straight to work, placing the feathers to her King’s injuries.

They were still working together when Michael came back in with the others. He raised an eyebrow when he saw the demon moving around his Twin and healing him with practiced ease.

Gabriel frowned at that last part.

The Angels and humans all gathered around the Fallen Angel and watched in silence as a demon and an Angel worked together to save the Devil’s life.

They sat there for several hours before Maze suddenly froze in the process of pressing a feather to Lucifer’s left shoulder.

The others looked at her in worry.

“He moved.” Maze breathed.

Raphael glanced at her, both shocked and hopeful. “What?”

“I felt him move.” Maze said. “I was just healing his shoulder and I felt it twitch.”

Before anyone could come up with anything to say, there was a groan from the bed.

They all turned to find a pair of dark eyes looking up at them, dazed and unfocused.

The book closed to indicate the end of the chapter.

God sighed and was just about to suggest that the Host mingle during their break, when a doorway appeared in another wall.

The Angels stared at it uncertainly, before Amenadiel shrugged and walked through it. The rest of the Host quickly followed, until only God, Jophiel, Michael and Azrael, who had latched herself to Michael’s side, remained.

———————————————

At first, Camael couldn’t find her brother. She looked through every door and found nothing.

Samael always had been good at hiding.

She growled and kicked at the ground. She didn’t even know why she was doing this. Samael had turned her Mother against her. She shouldn’t want anything to do with him.

She was about to call it quits and go back when she heard something break a few doors down.

When she went looking for it, she found him kneeling in the middle of one of the rooms. The floor was strewn with broken furniture, shards of glass and splinters of wood.

His wings were wrapped around his thin frame and he was hunched over, hugging himself.

He looked up when he heard her enter and in that moment he looked nothing like an Angel. He looked like a child.

He was crying again, or perhaps still.

He looked back down again when he realised it was her. “Come to kill me?” He whispered.

Camael stared at him. “No.” She said blankly.

She walked slowly around him, but she couldn’t tell if Samael knew that she’d come closer or not, because he kept his gaze on the floor in front of him. “Don’t lie to me.” He growled.

Camael raised an eyebrow. “I don’t see why you think I’d bother. You can always tell when someone’s lying to you.” She said.

“Not always.” Samael answered and Camael had to wonder what he meant by that.

“I didn’t come here to kill you.” Camael told him.

“But you want to.” Samael stated. “I know you want to.” He stood up and suddenly, he was in her face. “You want to put your fist through my face, you want to slit my throat and watch the light leave my eyes. You want to see me burn for all eternity. I can see it. I can feel your desires.” He hissed and she took a step back from him.

“I-“ She didn’t know what to say, because what he’d said was true. She had wanted those things, once. They had been fleeting thoughts and she’d never even considered going through with it, but she had wanted to. The question was, how did Samael know that?

“I don’t want to kill you.” She bit out. “I don’t know how you know about those things, but they were fleeting thoughts.” She said.

Samael blinked and pulled away from her. He cocked his head. “You’re not lying.” He said hesitantly. “Or at least, you think you’re telling the truth.” He shook his head. “No, I’m sure she’s telling the truth.” He said quietly.

Camael frowned and looked around. Who was he talking to? She watched as he shook his head again. Then he looked annoyed.

“Would you shut up!” He snapped suddenly and Camael jumped, staring at him. “I didn’t say anything.” She frowned.

“I’m not talking to you.” He answered.

Camael’s frown deepened. “Samael,” She said carefully. “who are you talking to?”

He blinked and looked away from her. “N-no one. I just-“ He cut off sharply and a frustrated look came over his face. “Shut up, she’s not lying.” He growled.

Camael stared at him. “What happened to you?” She asked softly and Samael looked up at her, startled.

“Ever since the day I was created, I’ve had Michael’s voice in my head.” He said tiredly and Camael noticed, for the first time, how absolutely exhausted her brother looked. “And then he was gone.”

He looked at her with a twisted smile. “So my brain decided to make more.”

“More what?” Camael asked.

“More voices. They’re always there, in the back of my head. Always talking. They won’t shut. Up!” He screamed, punching the wall next to Camael.

“They won’t shut up.” He whimpered, clutching his head. He sat down on the floor again and wrapped his wings around him, so they hid him from sight.

Camael took a deep breath to calm her heartbeat. “What are they saying now?” She asked carefully.

“They want me to kill you.” Her brother answered, his voice muffled.

She froze. “Why?” She asked, trying to keep her voice steady.

“If I don’t kill you, you’ll kill me.” He muttered.

“Did they tell you that too?” She asked with forced calm. She felt like she was trying to placate a rabid animal.

“Yeah.” Samael answered.

“They’re lying, Sammy.” She said softly.

His wings shifted until she could see that he’d pulled his legs up to his chest and leaned his chin on his knees. “Are they?” He asked quietly.

“Why would I lie to you?” Camael challenged.

“To save yourself.” Samael said flatly.

“It wouldn’t do me any good to lie to the one person who can always tell when he’s being lied to.” Camael stated.

“Not always.” Samael countered.

“Name one time I lied to you.” Camael challenged.

“You said you’d protect me. You said all I had to do was call and you’d be there.” Samael said. “You said we were family.”

“Sam, that-that wasn’t a lie.” Camael said horrified.

“Then why didn’t you come?” He growled. “Why didn’t you come when I called you?”

“I-I didn’t know you called.” She said. She thought about the state he’d been in when they’d first come here. Had he called her then?

“Lies.” Samael snarled. “All lies.”

Camael tried to think of a way to make him see that she wasn’t lying. An idea came to her and she straightened. “Fine,” She said. “I did know. I ignored you, because I couldn’t be bothered to come and help you.”

The hurt on his face at having her confirm it almost broke her right then and there, but then he blinked and tilted his head. He looked up at her, his brow furrowed in confusion.

“You-but-I-“ He stammered.

She smiled softly at him. “Still think I lied to you?” She asked.

“But-but you didn’t come. You didn’t care.” He stuttered.

“Oh Sammy.” She said and wrapped her arms around him. His wings moved almost of their own accord to accommodate her. “I didn’t know you needed me. That doesn’t mean that I don’t care.”

“Do you?” He asked hesitantly.

“No.” She lied and she felt him stiffen before he registered the lie and he buried his face in her chest.

Even though he and Michael were the closest to her in age, his thin frame made him feel so small in her arms. She never thought fragile would be a word she would ever associate with Samael, but that was the only way she could think to describe him right now.

He was like a house of cards, a delicate structure that could topple over at the slightest touch.

She looked up at his wings. She was closer to them than she’d been since the day Samael fell, since the day she broke them.

She frowned at the state they were in. Her brother was in desperate need of a preen.

Suddenly she felt a light touch on her collarbone, right where her Mother had-

She pulled back immediately and looked at Samael, who quickly dropped his hand.

Camael looked down at where he’d touched her to find that her clothes had shifted slightly to reveal a scar where her Mother had scratched her. She rearranged her collar so that it was covered again and turned to Samael, who was staring at her wide eyed. He looked like a child who’d been caught with his hand in a cookie jar.

“Sorry.” He said. He tilted his head. “What happened?” He asked hesitantly.

Camael thought about staying quiet and just…pretending it was nothing serious, but she looked at him, the burns that disfigured half of his face and couldn’t bring herself to brush it off. At least she had the luxury of being able to hide her scars.

“Mom.” She sighed.

Samael frowned. “How did that happen?” He asked.

Camael sighed. “I-She, She saw me crying one day. At first, She was concerned. She sat down next to me and hugged me and asked me what was wrong. But when I told Her, She…changed. She started screaming at me, hitting me. I couldn’t get away from her. I kept screaming for help and Dad finally heard me yelling.”

Camael shuddered. “I’ve never seen Him so mad before, or since. Not even after the Rebellion. If I hadn’t been there, I’m pretty sure He’d have killed Her where She stood. But He just locked Her in Her quarters and then took me to Raphael. After that He went to deal with Mom and we never saw Her again. We asked Him what He’d done later on and He said He’d sent Her to Hell.”

“To me.” Samael said bitterly.

“Oh, Sammy, no. It wasn’t like that.” Camael assured him.

“What? Did it just never cross your minds?” Samael asked.

Camael shook her head. “She’s locked up, Sam.” She said. “Dad bound Her with Enochian magic. She couldn’t have found you.” She told him.

Samael bit his lip. “Did it cross your mind?” He asked.

Camael hesitated. “I did think about it, but…honestly, I could hardly imagine Her attacking me. That She would hurt you? That-that seemed impossible to me.”

She ran her hand through her hair. “I don’t understand what happened.” She said softly. “I mean, I noticed She’d changed since the Fall, but no one ever expected it to come to this.”

Samael frowned. “I don’t get it. She always loved you.” He said bewildered.

Camael pulled her knees up to her chest. “Yeah, I thought so too.”

Samael didn’t say anything for several long moments. “I get it.” He said finally.

She looked up at him. “No you don’t.” She said. “You were Her favourite.”

Samael tilted his head. “What makes you think that?” He asked.

Camael shook her head. “She was always asking for you.” She said. “She paid more attention to you than the rest of us.”

Samael frowned. “Is that what you thought it was?” He asked. He’d never even considered that they would draw their own conclusions about his behaviour.

“Yeah…” Camael said slowly, watching him. “She was your favourite too, you spent more and more time with Her and less and less time with us.” She said almost bitterly. She was suddenly remembering why she’d been so angry at Samael before they came here.

Samael was staring at her with wide eyes. “Michael is my favourite.” He said bluntly. “And then Rea-Rea. And then Naomi. And then-“

“Okay! Okay, I get it.” Camael interrupted, smiling slightly.

Then she frowned. “What exactly were you even doing all those times She called you to Her?” She asked.

Samael shifted slightly. “She was helping me.” He said simply.

“With what?” Camael asked.

Her brother wouldn’t meet her eyes and she was horrified when his shoulders started to shake with sobs.

In an instant she was beside him. “Hey, hey, hey, shh, it’s okay.” She said soothingly. She held him as he cried, not quite sure what else to do.

She waited until his cries had subsided somewhat, then she looked down at him. “What’s wrong?” She asked quietly. She bit her lip. “Did-did Mom hurt you?” She asked. If that Bitch had dared to touch her brother…

“N-no.” Samael said and the uncertainty in his voice terrified her. “Not-not really.”

“What do you mean, not really?” Camael asked softly, trying to keep the anger out of her voice.

“She didn’t hurt me.” Samael said hesitantly, like he wasn’t sure he was allowed to.

“But somebody did? Somebody else hurt you?” She prodded.

She felt him nod against her chest and held him just a little bit tighter. “Who?” She growled.

Samael didn’t answer. “Was it one of our siblings?” She asked, hoping to any deity out there that the answer was no.

Samael shook his head. “No.” He said quietly.

Camael looked at him. “Was it Dad?” She asked, dreading the answer.

Samael said nothing and that was all the confirmation Camael needed. She held her brother close to her chest. She couldn’t understand it. Her Father was always the most protective of His Children, the least likely to let His anger out on them. “I-I don’t-how could He-?” She stammered, trying to make sense of it all.

“He didn’t know.” Samael said. “At least, I don’t think He did.”

“Know what? That He was hurting you?” Camael asked. “How could He not notice that He was hurting you?” She demanded.

“She was supposed to tell Him.” Samael whimpered. “She promised.”

“Who, Mom?” Camael asked. “What makes you think She didn’t tell Him?”

“He didn’t know!” Samael cried, curling into himself and clutching his stomach like he was trying to hold himself together.

“Hey, hey, it’s okay. It’s okay.” Camael tried to calm him down.

Samael shook his head violently. “I hated Him.” He whimpered. “She let me get hurt.” By now, he’d slid to the ground so that his head rested in her lap. He was curled up and his expression conveyed nothing but pain. “Why?” He moaned.

Camael put her hand on his head. “I don’t know Sammy.” She said softly.

She’d been so ready to confront him for what her Mother had done to her. She’d been ready to scream and rage at him, but looking at him curled up in her lap, she couldn’t bring herself to hate him.

They stayed in that position for a little while longer, until Camael heard footsteps approaching. She looked up to see Jophiel standing in the doorway, gaping at the scene in front of her.

Camael wildly gestured for her to go away, but the motion ended up getting Samael’s attention.

He sat up and looked around. He saw Jophiel and immediately stood up. He moved away from them both and stood awkwardly in the corner, looking from one sister to the other.

Camael quickly turned back to Jophiel. “Did you need something?” She asked.

“Wh-Oh! Yeah, Dad asked me to check if you were okay. You were gone for quite some time, so…” She trailed off, looking between Samael and Camael with a bewildered expression.

“Right, I think we’re about ready to come back, right Sam?” Camael asked, turning to her little brother.

He blinked and nodded. “Yeah.” He said.

She smiled and as they made their way back to the main room, she put an arm around her brother’s shoulders. She could practically feel Jophiel’s eyes on them, trying to figure out what the Hell had happened.

Chapter Text

When Camael, Jophiel and Samael reached the main room, it was almost completely empty.

Michael, upon seeing them enter, immediately latched onto his Twin and Camael let go of his shoulder.

God called all of His Children back to the reading and once they’d all found their seats, the book continued reading.

“Raphael?” Lucifer asked blearily.

He looked around and when he realised where he was, he closed his eyes and groaned.

Bloody Hell, he really was in Heaven.

Then he saw the humans. His humans. In Heaven.

Needless to say, he panicked.

It took them all about ten minutes to calm him down and reassure him that, aside from Charlotte, none of them were dead.

They explained to him the whole thing with the free pass to Heaven. They also explained the thing with Light, before he had the chance to ask.

“There’s…something else you should know.” Michael started and Lucifer turned to him questioningly. “About Uriel.”

Lucifer tensed. He didn’t want to think about that, not now, when the Detective’s betrayal was still so fresh in his mind.

“He’s alive.” Maze growled and Lucifer felt like his heart had stopped.

“What?” He asked, thinking he’d heard her wrong.

“Father recalled his soul before it could be erased.” Michael explained.

“He…spent a lot of time reforming a solid body.” Raphael informed him hesitantly.

“He’s a bit…mad at you.” Azrael went on.

Lucifer couldn’t really bring himself to care that Uriel was mad at him. His brother could never want to speak to him again and he would be fine with it.

Bloody Hell, his baby brother was alive.

He sat up slowly and was about to get up when a hand on his shoulder stopped him and gently pushed him back down.

Raphael glared at Samael.

“Woah, woah, woah, where do you think you’re going?” Raphael demanded. “You’re not leaving this infirmary until I’m completely sure you can at least walk on your own.” She told him sternly.

It was so reminiscent to how she used to act back when he was still Samael that he couldn’t keep the smile off his face.

But he really didn’t want to stay too long.

In the millennia Samael, and later Lucifer, had spent fighting for his life in Hell, he’d managed to convince himself that Heaven meant nothing to him.

It hadn’t been that hard, considering all it had ever meant for him was pain.

Michael sat up at that.

Camael, meanwhile, was remembering the conversation she’d had with Samael. She looked up at her Father to gauge His reaction.

God was frowning at the book with a sad look in His eyes.

But sitting here, surrounded by some of his favourite siblings was quickly breaking his resolve to hate his old home and he already found himself relaxing at its familiarity.

It was bad enough that he’d have to leave at all, he wasn’t going to stick around long enough for his siblings to get sick of his presence and kick him out themselves.

Said siblings frowned. Sure, they may not be happy with Samael, but they wouldn’t just kick him out while he was in pain.

However, he was still in a considerable amount of pain, so he supposed he could stay until his wings were fully healed.

———————————————

God was sitting in His office, thinking over Mazikeen’s words, when He felt His Lightbringer wake.

He stood up immediately and at Uriel’s questioning look, He said, “Your brother is awake.”

Then He took off to the infirmary.

Uriel did not follow and the Almighty could not fault him for that.

When He arrived at the infirmary entrance, it was to find several of His Children, His Lightbringer’s humans and his demon gathered around Lucifer’s bed.

He saw Lucifer and Light simultaneously stiffen and both of them turned to Him, one looking fearful and the other angry.

God winced. Had He really failed His Son so badly that he was only ever afraid or angry at the sight of Him?

The room’s other occupants quickly noticed His presence and also turned towards him.

“Would you mind leaving the room for a moment? I believe I need to have a long overdue talk with My Son.” He spoke to the room at large.

The humans sent Lucifer concerned looks, but he just nodded to them to say he was alright. They filed out of the room, though Trixie looked a little reluctant to leave His Son’s side.

Gabriel, Azrael and Amenadiel quickly followed.

Raphael looked unsure and kept glancing between Him and Lucifer. Michael gave no indication of leaving and Mazikeen stood beside Lucifer awkwardly.

“Mazikeen, Raphael, please leave.” Lucifer said, not taking his eyes off his Father.

The room was tense, knowing that leaving their Father and Samael relatively alone together was bound to end in chaos.

The Angel and demon hesitated for a split second, before they both made their way to the entrance of the infirmary.

Then it was only Michael, Lucifer, Light and God and they lapsed into a tense silence.

“If You’re here to kick me out-“ Lucifer started.

God frowned. He did not like the way Samael seemed to expect rejection at every turn.

“I’m not kicking you out.” God assured him and Lucifer blinked.

“Oh.” He said frowning. “Then why are you here?” He asked.

“I wanted to know how My Son was doing.” He said gently.

Lucifer almost scoffed. Right, his Father, who’d been ready to erase him from existence was worried about him.

The room was suddenly plunged into a suffocating silence as every head turned to God, who was staring at the book in shock.

Nobody wanted to accuse their Father of considering the murder of their brother, so they stayed quiet and let the book continue and, hopefully, allow it to explain what the fuck that was about.

God stilled. As did Michael and Light.

“What?” All three of them asked at the same time.

Michael sounded shocked, while Light sounded crushed.

Lucifer’s attention, however, was focused entirely on his Father, who looked furious.

“Who told you that?” The Almighty asked dangerously.

Lucifer shifted, trying to hide the fear he felt in the face of his Father’s anger. “Mum.” He said.

Samael clenched his fists in anger. Was this another one of Her lies? Another fucking manipulation to get him back under Her control?

Or was she telling the truth?

Did Dad really want to kill him?

Samael wanted to scream as the voices in his head started talking all at once, their voices overlapping to form a never ending chatter in the back of his head.

There was a distant rumble as God’s face darkened even further.

Lucifer didn’t understand where the anger was coming from, but it made him nervous.

As if in answer to his thoughts, God took a deep breath and the rumbling stopped. “I can assure you I would have done no such thing.” He said.

Lucifer scoffed. As if that meant anything. His Father had sent him to Hell, had condemned him to an endless cycle of death and torture until Samael had been forced to split himself in two, in an attempt to give at least a part of him a fighting chance.

The Host frowned. Death and torture? What could possibly hope to torture an Archangel?

Hell, there’d been a time where he would have considered death a lesser punishment.

His Father had no right to pretend to care about him. Not after everything.

While Lucifer was caught up in his own thoughts, his Father stared at him, horrified by what he was hearing.

He noticed Light cringing at Lucifer’s thoughts, wrapping his arms around himself.

He sighed and rubbed at his eyes, feeling suddenly tired.

The movement caught Lucifer’s attention and he snapped out of his thoughts.

He lifted his head slightly to look up at his Father better.

“What?” He asked annoyed.

“I also wanted to inform you that the priests responsible for this are currently residing in Heaven’s cells and await Judgment.” The Almighty told him.

Lucifer looked surprised. Then he closed his eyes and put his head back on his pillow. “Why?” He asked, but before anyone could answer, he’d already continued. “Why now? This has happened so many times already that I’ve lost count. Why is this time any different?” He asked, though he had some idea as to why this time was different.

Normally, after an exorcism he would walk away in a considerable amount of pain, but without any lasting damage. He would let Amenadiel take him back to Hell without a fight and lick his wounds for a couple of millennia before taking another trip to Earth.

But this time it felt different. The pain ran deeper than any physical injury ever could. He could feel it on his very soul.

“The Morning Star flickered. It almost went out. ” Michael informed him.

Lucifer winced. Yes, that had to have been one Hell of an exorcism, if the Morning Star almost went out.

“It wasn’t just the Morning Star.” Michael said. “Light was fading everywhere.”

Lucifer looked to Light in alarm. “You were affected?” He asked.

Light nodded hesitantly.

Lucifer closed his eyes again. “How much time?” He asked, trying to keep his voice from shaking.

God frowned. He did not like the sound of this.

The other two occupants of the room looked between them in worry.

Light shifted. “I don’t know. I’d say I have a few decades left. Maybe a century.” He said quietly.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Michael demanded.

Light had been fading from creation for a long time now, ever since Samael split his soul.

It seemed that this exorcism had only sped up the process.

God looked from Lucifer to Light in alarm.

“What-what would happen if Light were to fade?” Raguel asked hesitantly.

Samael thought for a moment. “Will would follow soon after. Without Will and Light, Dark and Power would become unbalanced and tear itself apart. After that, the foundation of the Earth would collapse in on itself and the stars would fade without any Light to sustain them. Without the stars to feed on, the black holes would grow unrestrained, swallowing everything around them, until the Universe is once again only a vast expanse of nothing and you’d have to start building all over again.“ Samael said.

The Host stared at him in horror.

“How in Dad’s name do you know that?” Cassiel demanded.

Samael shrugged. “Mum told me.” He said casually.

They turned to Him, simultaneously. Lucifer looked tired and Light looked resigned.

“I still don’t understand how my being on the brink of death ended with me coming up here.” Lucifer said. “I thought you’d just take me back to Hell as soon as I was stable.” He stated blandly.

Michael frowned. “You aren’t going back to Hell.” He said decisively.

Lucifer wondered what that meant, but right at that moment he couldn’t bring himself to care.

God felt like He’d been stabbed. Had He really failed His son so thoroughly that he truly didn’t think any of his family cared for him?

“Yes.” Samael said flatly and God winced.

“Lucifer, we would have brought you here even if you weren’t on the brink of death.” His Father told him.

“Then why didn’t you?” He demanded and he couldn’t quite keep his voice from breaking. “There have been thousands of attempts to exorcise me over the years! Why now?!” He yelled.

“I didn’t know.” His Father answered. “I was never aware of these exorcisms, or else I would have stopped this a long time ago.”

Lucifer shook his head in denial. “I don’t believe you.” He said, though he sounded more like he was trying to convince himself of that.

“Have you ever known me to lie?” God challenged.

Lucifer looked away. No. No, he hadn’t. It was possibly the only thing he still respected about his Father.

God sighed. “I meant it when I said that I was here to see how you were doing.” He said gently.

His Son refused to look His way.

The Almighty made to leave, when Lucifer spoke. “Ch-Chloe.” He said and he felt pathetic when he couldn’t even keep his voice steady. “I assume she is to be Judged as well?” He asked.

“Yes.” God said slowly.

Lucifer looked at Him then. “If you truly want to make it up to me, you can start by keeping me out of that.” He stated, his voice shaking.

His Father softened. “Of course.” He said.

“But what about the priests? He asked. “I know you like it when people get what’s coming for them. I could see to it that Chloe Decker is Judged separately. If you even want to be present when the priests are Judged, that is.” His Father told him.

Lucifer felt his confusion at his Father’s behaviour grow. Was he…letting him choose?

Samael looked up at that. His Father didn’t know that the Orders hurt. Why was He letting his future self decide?

Did you really think that I banished you because you wanted Free Will? His Father’s voice spoke in his mind.

Samael frowned. Yes. He said confused. Didn’t you?

No. I banished you because I could feel your Will on your siblings’ souls. I was…of the impression that it had been intentional. I considered you a danger to your siblings. His Father answered. I had no trouble with you wanting Free Will.

Then why wouldn’t You let me have it? Samael demanded.

Samael, Free Will was an experiment. I had no idea what it would do or how you would use it. I had to be sure that it wouldn’t end in chaos.

Samael felt the anger leave him. But-but I needed it. He thought quietly.

I know. I’m sorry. His Father answered sadly. If I had known, I would have found a way.

And that was the truth. Thoughts couldn’t lie. You had to believe them in order to project them to somebody else.

With a frown, Samael turned back to the book. Just how much pain had his Mother caused their Family?

“I would like to be there when the priests are Punished.” He said slowly.

God smiled. “Very well.” He said.

Then He bent down and gave His son a kiss on the forehead.

On any other day, Lucifer would have fought the contact, but he was mentally and physically drained even after just a short conversation, so he just closed his eyes. And though he would rather go through another exorcism than say it out loud, he could also admit to himself that it felt nice.

The Almighty stood up and made His way toward the infirmary door, giving His Twins a moment of privacy.

When He reached His office, He closed the door and looked back.

His Lightbringer’s thoughts about what he’d been through in Hell had been concerning to say the least.

Samael tensed and stood up. He spread his wings and took off through one of the openings in the walls.

Sam- Michael said panicked.

I’m alright. His Twin answered. I just…living this once was bad enough, I don’t need to hear about it again.

Michael frowned, but agreed, conveying the message to his Father.

God frowned. He was not looking forward to this.

The longer He looked through Samael’s time in Hell, the more it horrified Him.

Michael was bouncing his leg restlessly. The need to find his Twin was making him anxious and this wasn’t helping his nerves.

The worst of it was before he became the King of Hell, which took a lot longer than He’d expected.

He watched as His son was ripped apart by demons over and over again.

Remiel’s head snapped up. Ripped apart?

He watched as Samael struggled to survive within the pits of Hell.

He watched as His Morningstar descended into madness, becoming nothing more than another mindless beast among thousands.

Camael thought back to what Samael had said about the voices in his head and flinched.

Michael, meanwhile, was staring at the book in horror. Mindless what now?

It was during this time that Samael came across Remiel.

That caught the Host’s attention.

Remiel sat forward. She desperately wanted to know what went through her brother’s head when he abandoned her in Hell.

His daughter had been captured by demons not too long after Samael’s Fall. She’d been hunting on Earth and a group of Hellbeasts had somehow found their way out of Hell. They’d surprised her and dragged her into Hell with them. He’d sent some of His Children after her the second He realised what had happened.

Remiel shuddered.

He remembered what Remiel had told both Himself and the Host upon her return. She’d come across Samael during her time in Hell, had begged him for help while the demons converged on her. She’d told them all that Samael had simply walked away and left her to die.

He’d been furious with His son for simply leaving his sister alone. That fury had kept Him from looking further into the incident. He’d trusted that Remiel knew what she’d seen. He knew, now, that that was a mistake.

God leaned forward, wondering what He meant by that.

He watched the interaction between the two Angels from the sidelines: Remiel, fighting for her life and begging for her brother to help. Samael, watching with an impassive expression and then turning away.

Amenadiel growled. He didn’t care what excuse Samael thought up, nothing could excuse abandoning his sister to her fate.

But Remiel had been too distracted to see what God did now. The feral, animalistic look in His son’s eyes, the way he walked like a prowling animal, the way he lunged at a demon when it got too close to him, and ripped it apart. Grinning gleefully as the demon’s blood stained his hands.

“Gleefully?” Jophiel asked, sounding sick.

The rest of her siblings were no better. Samael was acting like…like a demon.

This was not Samael. Whatever His son had become, he was no longer himself. It was as if Hell had erased anything even remotely sentient within him until Samael was stuck in a never ending cycle of bloodlust and murder. God had to wonder if the Lightbringer even remembered his own name.

He remembered what Mazikeen had told Uriel about Lucifer’s actions being those of a cornered animal. He had to wonder if that was a remnant of this. An instinctive response to a threat. He could see it in some of the instances where a demon managed to sneak up on Samael. He would attack without a single thought as to what it was that attacked him. No strategy or contemplation, just mindless violence.

Camael felt sick as she was once again reminded of the conversation she’d had with her brother earlier. No wonder he thought she’d lied to him, if this is what he had to deal with.

He watched as His son came across a demon that was different from the rest.

Samael was injured. He was leaning heavily on the wall as he staggered along, clutching his side and looking for a place to hide away and heal.

He found nothing as he collapsed against a protruding rock, his breathing laboured.

Raphael made a wounded sound.

There was a commotion not far from him and God turned to see a demon approaching Samael from the shadows. But something about this one was different. To start with, it was smaller than any demon He’d ever come across.

When it moved into the Light that constantly surrounded His Son, God was shocked to see that, not only was it a child, a young girl of about eight years, she was also much more human than any demon He’d ever encountered.

She approached him cautiously and Samael growled at her. She stopped and reached into a makeshift pouch, made of some kind of skin. She retracted her hand and pulled out a small, pure white, glowing feather.

Remiel growled. How dare the demon steal an Angel’s feathers.

Samael stiffened at the sight of it. Carefully, the demon continued to approach him and Samael must have been in a very bad state, because he let her get close to him with a resigned expression on his face. He leaned his head back and closed his eyes.

Michael tensed at those words. Unbidden, he wondered how many times his Twin had been caught for him to be resigned at the prospect of being killed by a demon-child.

The demon didn’t attack. Instead, she put the feather to Samael’s side and watched as the wound closed almost immediately.

The Angels gaped at the book. What. The. Fuck?

Samael’s eyes snapped open and he stared at the little demon in shock. She looked back at him evenly. Samael frowned. “Why did you do that?” He asked, his voice cracking with disuse.

The demon regarded him for a while. Then she reached back into her pouch and pulled out another feather. “Is this yours?” She asked.

Samael looked at it. “Yes.” He said.

“Do you have more?” She asked.

Samael frowned. “…Yes.” He said slowly.

The demon nodded. “You’re mine now.” She said and Samael blinked.

The Angels just gaped harder.

“Did she just-?” Amenadiel started, before cutting off, unable to put the absolutely absurd concept of a demon claiming ownership over an Archangel into words.

“What?” He asked in disbelief, like he was sure he’d misheard her.

“You’re mine now.” She repeated. “I need feathers and you have more. So I need you. You’re mine now.” She explained.

Samael stared at her. “I could tear you apart with my bare hands.” He said bluntly.

The demon frowned. “Aren’t Angels supposed to be against that kind of thing?” She asked.

Samael looked away from her. “I’m no Angel.” He muttered.

Michael made a pained noise.

“You have feathers?” She asked.

“Yes.” Samael said annoyed. God was surprised by the amount of emotion he was displaying in the face of the young she-demon.

“Then you’re an Angel.” She told him point blank.

“And what makes you think I’m yours?” Samael asked.

“I saved your life.” She said.

“So?” Samael asked.

“You owe me.” She said simply. “Besides, strength in numbers and all that.”

Samael remained quiet and God had the impression that His Son was honestly thinking it over.

“Alright.” He said finally. “I’ll stay with you. But don’t expect me to do what you tell me to.” He told her. “I’m bad at that.”

“Understatement of the millennium.” Ezekiel said faintly.

“Is that why you’re down here?” The demon asked.

Samael blinked. “I suppose you could say that, yes.” He said softly.

“Okay, what’s your name anyway?” She asked.

God felt pained when Samael actually had to think about it. “Samael.” He said hesitantly, like he wasn’t entirely sure if that was the right name. “What’s yours?” He asked.

“Mazikeen.” The young demon answered and God did a double take. So this was how they met.

He continued watching them. He watched as Samael became more and more like himself, the more time he spent around Mazikeen.

A few years after they met, in Helltime, Samael and Mazikeen made their way through a section of Hell that was crawling with demons and Hellbeasts.

“You sure this is the place?” Mazikeen asked, turning every which way to keep all the monsters in her sights.

God thought this place was vaguely familiar, though He couldn’t quite say why.

“Yes.” Samael said simply. “I’m fairly sure I saw her here.”

God frowned at that. He looked around again and his eyes widened when he realised why this place seemed familiar.

This was where Samael had encountered Remiel.

Remiel sat bolt upright at that. What?

He had no idea that Samael had gone back.

There was a commotion nearby and Samael and Mazikeen made their way towards it.

Just as they were about to round a corner, there was the sound of beating wings and Samael watched as three of his brothers, Amenadiel, Zadkiel and Raguel to be precise, flew through the air.

Amenadiel had Remiel in his arms.

Samael watched them leave with an unreadable expression. “They came for her.” He said quietly.

The brothers in question flinched at the pain in Samael’s voice.

Mazikeen looked up at him. Then she turned back to the retreating Angels. “I want you to fly me up.” She said.

Samael looked at her confused. “Come on, fly me up.” She said impatiently.

Samael took her in his arms and flew high into the air, keeping his distance from his siblings.

“Stop.” Mazikeen said when they’d reached a specific height.

Then she pulled out a curved blade that looked kind of like a feather and threw it as hard as she could at the Angels.

“Motherfucker!” Zadkiel yelled, staring open mouthed at the book.

“Zadkiel!” Raphael shouted.

It embedded itself in one of Zadkiel’s wing joints. He faltered in the air for a moment before Raguel noticed that he was struggling and pulled him back up with him.

Samael stared at Mazikeen. “Why did you do that?” He asked.

The demon shrugged. “He deserved it.” She stated.

Samael continued to stare at her. “Do you have any idea how dangerous that was? What if they come back to hurt you?” He asked.

Zadkiel frowned. Did Samael not care that she’d hurt him?

“You’re worth it.” Mazikeen said and Samael looked at her like she’d just hung the sun and the stars.

Then she climbed onto his back. “Now let’s go, my loyal steed. Our destiny awaits.” She said loudly and Samael actually laughed.

In any other case, God would have been furious that a demon would dare to harm one of His Children.

Just this once, he would let it go though.

God continued to watch His Son’s time in Hell. It was an endless cycle of death and violence.

He watched as His Lightbringer buckled under the constant stress of keeping himself alive and sane.

Until he broke.

He watched as Samael, driven by sheer desperation, took a blade that was meant to battle demons to himself and cut everything he was in half.

After that, it got easier. Light remained inside the cave where Samael had split his soul while Lucifer went on to fight for his continued survival, Mazikeen alongside him.

It was still a struggle for both of them, but it was better than when they’d been together.

God watched the rest of the time Samael spent in Hell up until his latest trip to Earth.

By the time he was finished he was horrified.

Lucifer’s Rebellion warranted a punishment. Not the eons upon eons of fight or die that Samael had suffered.

“Are You going to make him go back?” Azrael asked, looking at her Father.

God was frowning at the book. “No.” He said decisively. “Absolutely not.”

Why hadn’t He looked sooner? Why had He allowed His anger to keep Him from looking over His Son?

He was pulled out of His thoughts by a knock on the door.

“Enter.” He said tiredly.

The door opened to reveal Michael. “Is there anything you need?” His Father asked.

“I was just wondering when you were planning on retrieving the Miracle.” His Sword answered.

Right, that was next on the agenda.

“I was planning on doing that next. Though I will not be retrieving her. I do not want her anywhere near Heaven.” The Almighty told His Son.

He narrowed His eyes at Michael. “Why?” He asked.

“I was wondering if you would allow me to accompany you.” He said evenly.

God sighed. “Michael…”

“Father please, it is my job to pass Judgment to souls. Please, allow me to at least be there when You Judge her.” His Sword said.

God raised His eyebrows. If His Son had resorted to begging, this was not something he would be told ‘no’ to.

God looked at him and knew that His Son would not take no for an answer. “Very well.” He said finally. “As long as you can swear to Me that you will not harm her.”

Michael relaxed. “I swear.” He said.

God nodded. Then he let the Light engulf them.

Sam, you can come back now. Michael thought to his Twin.

A moment later Samael landed beside him. He looked Michael over. “Are you okay?” He asked.

Michael stared at him. “No, I’m not.” He hissed.

Samael blinked. “Oh.” He said.

Camael snorted behind them.

“Why would I be okay?” Michael asked. Then he turned to look Samael in the eye. Did-did you think I knew about this? He asked, gesturing to the book.

Samael blinked. Yes.

Michael stared at him. You thought I’d stand by and watch you get tortured and killed?

Samael looked away from him. I-I don’t know.

The uncertainty in his voice broke Michael’s heart. He reached out and took Samael in his arms. If I had known, I’d have joined you down there. He told his Twin.

Samael’s chuckle echoed in his head. Then I am infinitely glad you didn’t know. He said and Michael could hear the sheer terror that came with that thought.

Michael blinked the tears away and held his Twin tighter.

———————————————

Chloe Decker sat at her desk in the LAPD.

Monroe had suggested she stay home for the investigation into Lucifer’s disappearance.

Chloe had lied and told her that she needed something to do. Chloe couldn’t tell her why she’d really wanted to continue working, that she was really trying to figure out what he’d done to Kinley and the other priests

Maze’s parting words echoed in her head even as she tried to focus on her work.

She hadn’t known exactly what Kinley planned—only that she needed to sedate Lucifer and let the others handle the rest.

“Sedate me, my ass.” Samael grumbled.

Michael grinned. Only Samael ever swore so freely.

“That wasn’t a sedative. It was poison.”

She spun at the unfamiliar voice, gun drawn.

She looked around once and realised that everything around her seemed to have slowed to a stop.

A colleague’s face was frozen in surprise as she stumbled, her coffee halfway out of her cup.

A suspect was in the middle of punching the cop who’d brought him in.

Through the window, Chloe could see a pigeon frozen mid-flight.

She turned hesitantly back to the only other people who weren’t frozen in time.

A man leaned casually on her neighbour’s desk, eyes locked on hers. But it was the figure beside him that truly unsettled her.

He looked like Lucifer—yet not. The physical resemblance was uncanny, but the warmth she knew was gone. This version of Lucifer stared at her with cold contempt.

The light outside dimmed even further, as if the world itself recoiled from his ire.

The other stranger’s presence overwhelmed the room, his features difficult to focus on, his voice both familiar and unknowable. Though there was no accent, she somehow heard one anyway.

“If you’re thinking sibling,” the man said, eyes flashing, “you’re mistaken.”

Chloe took a step back. “Who are you?” She asked, because she had indeed been wondering if He was another Angel.

“I’m his Father.”

Chloe felt her knees go weak as she realised who, exactly, this man was.

His Father.

Terror gripped her. If Amenadiel’s anger had been bad, she could only imagine that God’s fury was bound to be cosmic.

God growled. It most certainly would be.

“I considered destroying you,” God said, his voice calm but laced with storm. Lightning cracked outside though the skies remained clear. “Those who acted directly against My Son are imprisoned in Heaven, awaiting judgment.”

He stepped forward, eyes never leaving hers.

“But you… I admit, I’m undecided. Without your betrayal, none of this would have happened. My son wouldn’t be lying broken beneath My Daughter’s care.”

Beside Him, Lucifer’s twin growled, and God’s tone softened as He turned to His son . “Easy, Michael. You gave your word.”

Chloe barely heard them. Her mind reeled. Kinley had said Lucifer would return to Hell, but the wrath in God’s voice suggested something far worse.

“She keeps talking about what this Kinley said, but anyone with half a brain knows that you can’t trust random strangers.” Raguel scoffed.

“If it had been a normal injury, that would indeed be true,” God said. “But Kinley used Enochian magic. It nearly erased My son permanently.”

No. She hadn’t known. She’d never have agreed if—

“I have no need for your excuses ,” God snapped. “Whether you would have done it had you known is irrelevant. It does not change what has been done. And the only reason I don’t end you now is because My Lightbringer would mourn you.”

His words struck deep. Even after what she did, Lucifer would protect her. And she had sold him out.

Chloe dropped to her knees. She didn’t argue. How could she?

“I considered Cain’s curse,” God continued. “For you to walk the Earth until the end of time. But I’ve come to regret that decision—it empowered him to cause more suffering. I won’t make that mistake again.”

“When was this?” Samael asked surprised.

“In mythology Cain was known as the Father of Murder. In modern times he is the Father of Organised Crime.” Balance answered.

Samael frowned, wondering what organised crime was.

His eyes gleamed as he delivered her fate.

“My punishment to you is this: You will never be allowed within the Walls of the Silver City or the Gates of Hell. When you die, you will remain trapped on Earth—unseen, unheard, forgotten. A Shade, bound forever to the mortal realm. You will remember what you did. Michael will see to that.”

He leaned in slightly. “But make no mistake, if Lucifer dies, I will erase you from existence. Slowly.”

Chloe trembled. That was good, because the threat was real, and Lucifer wasn’t out of danger. Weak as he was when he awoke, he could still relapse.

She didn’t plead. She didn’t deserve mercy.

Her guilt burned. He’d struggled to stay conscious, to move, and all the while she’d thought it was just a sedative. He’d worried about her, trusted her. And she’d handed him over to someone who’d nearly destroyed him.

If someone had done that to Trixie…

Her breath caught at the very idea of someone attacking her baby like this.

How could she have been so blind?

And Maze. Had she doomed Maze, too?

Samael growled at the reminder of what this mortal had planned to do to his pseudo-daughter. It pissed him off like nothing else.

God answered her thought with chilling finality. “My son’s demon would not have returned to Hell. Death would have erased her completely. Gone forever.”

Chloe’s stomach churned. Maze, who had risked everything for Lucifer. Another life she’d nearly destroyed.

“I’ve made many mistakes, especially in recent years,” God said, eyes still on her. “But you, Chloe Decker… I never thought you would become one of them.”

She blinked at Him, confused.

“Your mother couldn’t conceive, you see. I sent Amenadiel down here to bless her. You were My miracle—the first in over two thousand years.”

The world seemed to shift beneath her feet as Chloe stared at Him, stunned.

“Did you never wonder why Lucifer’s powers don’t affect you?” He said, voice bitter. “You were made from a single drop of divinity imbued into an embryo. You were immune by design.”

Her thoughts, even as He continued talking. “You were created because I wanted Lucifer to have someone he could connect with—someone immune to his charm, capable of seeing him for who he truly was. Someone from whom he wouldn’t be able to hide.

Samael frowned. “I use my abilities specifically for that reason.” He said, trying not to sound annoyed. He understood, now, that his Father didn’t know, but that didn’t change the fact that His ignorance had always caused Samael more pain than good, and he couldn’t quite quench the frustration he felt at his Father’s interference.

God, meanwhile, was frowning at His Son’s thoughts. Just how badly had He failed His Lightbringer?

I hoped you’d become his friend. Maybe more,” God said darkly. “Now I wonder if I should’ve left things alone.”

Her betrayal cut deeper now. She remembered Lucifer’s hurt during the case with his ex-lovers, how forgotten he’d felt.

“How many?” Samael asked curiously.

“Of all your lovers, 92 were interviewed in this instance. These were in a span of eight weeks. Though you did mention a couple million at one point.” Balance answered and everyone could hear the grin in her voice.

Michael choked on nothing. “A couple million.” He said faintly. He turned to Samael. “You’re a slut.” He said bluntly.

Samael frowned slightly. “Were they all consensual?” He asked.

“As far as I’m aware.” Balance responded.

“Then I’m fine with it.” Samael shrugged.

“Well I’m not!” Michael yelped.

Samael frowned at him. “It’s not really any of your business.” He said reproachfully. “Why is it so bad?”

“We have the same face!” Michael exclaimed.

In an instant, Samael’s frown turned into a smirk. “Right, ‘cause you’re a prude.” He said gleefully.

Michael scowled at him. How many times have you done it? He asked.

Consensual or non-consensual? Samael asked casually.

Michael stared at him. Consensual. He said bewildered.

Once. Samael answered.

Michael said nothing for several seconds. And how many were non-consensual? He asked quietly, because Samael would never force himself on another person.

Samael ducked his head. I didn’t count. He said softly. It happened over a pretty long period of time.

Michael stared at him, feeling like the world was spinning. He felt sick. You were raped? He asked horrified.

Samael wouldn’t meet his eyes. He wrapped his arms around himself and shrunk in on himself. I couldn’t make them stop. He whimpered.

How did they-? Michael swallowed. How did they overpower you? He asked hesitantly.

They were nearby when I crashed. Samael answered. They came to see what was happening and they found me. Even in his thoughts, the Angel’s voice shook.

Tell me after this chapter. Michael said. When it’s just the two of us, okay?

Samael blinked rapidly and nodded.

Michael leaned closer to his Twin and Samael wrapped his arms around him, and buried his face in Michael’s shoulder.

Maze had been his only real friend before her. And now?

He might never trust again. She had lied to him. Drugged him. Handed him over to people she knew would try to hurt him.

Samael growled at the knowledge that this woman had lied to him.

A crack of thunder silenced her thoughts.

She bowed her head. How could she have gone from defending who he was… to betraying him completely?

Suddenly, the shadows lengthened, making the already dimly lit room seem even darker.

“Father.” Michael spoke up, drawing both God’s and Chloe’s attention to him. “I would like to speak to the Miracle alone.” His voice was devoid of any inflection and his face was empty of emotion, but his eyes burned with a cold fury that made Chloe shiver with a fear so visceral, it made her want to curl into a ball and wait for the threat to fade.

Michael grinned viciously.

Samael shifted next to him. “I don’t remember you eliciting such a powerful reaction from humans.” He said thoughtfully.

Michael pursed his lips. His Twin may be the Angel of Punishment, but he prided himself on making those punishments fit the crime. He despised it when people took Punishment into their own hands and then disrespected everything Punishment stood for.

Which was why Michael couldn’t tell him that he had taken to terrorising mortals whenever their worldview became too stilted.

Michael had been tormenting humanity for so long that some fears had been so deeply ingrained in them that he didn’t even have to do anything anymore.

But even so, Michael would always be the origin of those irrational fears and humanity would recognise every fear they have ever felt when they stepped into his presence.

God frowned. “Michael-“ He started, but something made Him pause and He simply watched His Son for several long moments.

“Very well.” He said finally and there was something almost… weary in His tone.

God raised an eyebrow.

A second later He vanished, leaving Chloe and Michael facing each other in the otherwise empty house.

Chloe watched Michael nervously while the latter only stood there and looked at her.

Then he shifted and rolled his shoulders. There was a rushing sound and Chloe watched in awe as two pure black wings emerged from his back, knocking over the neighbouring desks and making him seem like even more of a predator than he already did.

Showoff. Samael thought mildly.

Michael grinned at him. Says you. He thought back.

“My Father thinks that punishing you is enough to make you atone for what you’ve done to my Twin, but unfortunately I disagree.” The Angel said, the American accent taking Chloe by surprise. She’d barely registered it in Lucifer’s penthouse, terrified as she’d been.

“Wh-what are you going to do?” She asked, trembling.

Michael narrowed his eyes at her. “I’m going to tell you exactly who you were planning to kill.” He hissed. “You see, I know what you humans are like. Even when you’re confronted with your most heinous crimes, you still somehow find a way to justify yourselves. And I know what defence you’re going to use to ease your own conscience. It’s the same excuse every other human being uses when they’re inevitably caught in their own web.”

He took a step towards her and she staggered back. “But I won’t let you use your universal excuse to rationalise what you did to Lucifer. I’m going to make absolutely sure you know exactly who he is.”

Chloe swallowed. “I-I know who he is.” She said quietly.

Michael laughed. A harsh, slightly manic sound that sent a shiver down Chloe’s spine. “If you had any idea who he is, you would never have even dreamed of doing this to him.” He growled, taking another step towards her.

“See, before Lucifer Fell, we knew him as Samael, the Venom of God.” Michael said and Chloe shivered at the title.

Michael narrowed his eyes at her. “You humans took this title and the Fall and painted him as the evil that made you do horrendous things for your own convenience. You spun stories upon stories of my Twin causing death and destruction wherever he went, though I admit our siblings weren’t completely innocent of spreading their own rumours.”

At this, Michael scowled.

Michael took another step toward her and by now he was standing right in front of her. “The truth, Chloe Decker, is that there is no Evil. There is no scheming Devil that sits behind the scenes and pulls your strings. There are only you humans, and your twisted greed.”

He paused, before giving a slightly wistful smile. “Samael has always been the best of us. The venom that protects its Host without fail.”

Samael smiled and leaned his head against his Twin’s shoulder.

His expression shifted and he was once again glaring at Chloe hatefully. “And you tried to kill him without rhyme or reason. You, the first person he’s trusted completely since his Fall.”

He shook his head, seeming almost disappointed. “No punishment can ever rectify what you have done, no amount of justice can ever fix what you have broken, but I will make damn sure that you never forget the pain you’ve caused. I will never allow you to justify your actions to others or to yourself.”

Michael stared her down and Chloe couldn’t force herself to look away. “You poisoned Lucifer thinking that all he’d ever told you was a lie.” Michael continued, taking a savage pleasure in the self loathing that was slowly forming behind her eyes. “And now you will never escape the fact that everything he’s ever told you was the truth.”

He smiled sharply at her, like a wolf baring its teeth or a cat extending its claws. “In my opinion the knowledge that Lucifer never ‘needed’ to be sent back to Hell is the worst punishment I can bestow upon you.”

Michael crossed his arms. “It’s not bad enough.” He grumbled to himself.

Samael glanced over at him. “There is a difference between justice and vengeance.” He admonished lightly. “No amount of punishment will ever change what she has done. If you overdo her punishment, you’ll be no better than them.”

Michael glowered mulishly at him, but didn’t argue.

He knew that, had it been Michael in Samael’s position, his Twin would have ripped those priests apart without a shred of mercy.

(He also knew that Michael would be the one reminding Samael to reign in his vengeance, if only so his Twin didn’t break his own ideals.)

He leaned closer to her, the menace that always surrounded him ratcheting up until Chloe was cowering away from him and whimpering. “But make no mistake, Chloe Decker. Should my Twin be broken because of what you and those priests did to him, his feelings on the matter will not stop me from sending every Shadow which the Light casts upon the Earth after you.”

Without another word, Michael vanished, leaving a terrified, guilt-ridden Chloe behind.

Shaking with terror and grief, Chloe sat down at her desk, barely noticing as her colleagues continued on with their work as though two of the most powerful celestials in Christian religion hadn’t just dropped in for a visit.

———————————————

When Michael and his Father reappeared in His office, Michael took a deep breath and turned to his Father.

“I hadn’t anticipated that she’d get to me like that. Thank you for letting me speak to her.” He said stiffly.

God smiled faintly. “Well I figured you had a right to it.” He told His Sword.

Michael nodded as a vicious grin spread across his face. “She will never forget what she’s being punished for.” He said savagely. “I will be there if she ever comes close to forgetting.”

God inclined His head slightly. “That was the intention.” He said amiably.

“By the way, I also need to have a talk with you about your display of Power when you found Lucifer. You are not in trouble.” He said placatingly, when Michael went to protest immediately. “I was merely concerned by the unbalanced nature of your Power.”

Samael looked up and bit his lip. Michael’s Power wasn’t unbalanced, was it?

Michael frowned. “I think it had something to do with the fact that Light was still in Hell. My Power reacted to Lucifer’s pain almost instantly, but Dark barely even acknowledged his existence. It was the same when we found Light, only that Dark reacted while Power remained unresponsive.” He told Him.

God frowned. “Perhaps.” But something didn’t feel right about that answer. He couldn’t deny it was most likely a reason for Michael’s imbalance, but He couldn’t shake the feeling that there was more to it than that.

“We still need to tell the Host about Light.” Michael sighed. “He said he wanted them to know. I’m just not sure if Lucifer shares that opinion. And even if he does, how do we explain something like this? Nothing like this has ever happened before.”

“We have a right to know.” Zadkiel said frowning.

“No,” God said heavily. “it has not.”

“We also have to inform Lucifer that his banishment has been lifted.” Michael said wondering, not for the first time, how Lucifer would react to that.

“Yes.” His Father answered. “That we do.”

“I need to speak to Lucifer and Light properly at some point.” The Almighty sighed. “Perhaps it would be best if you told him by then. I do not want him to stress himself out, wondering if we are going to make him leave at every turn.”

“Good idea to let Michael do the explaining. Lucifer will probably think You’re trying to lure him into a false sense of security if You tell him Yourself.” Samael mused.

God winced.

Michael looked at Samael with a raised eyebrow. I can’t tell if you’re doing that on purpose, or if you generally don’t realise how bad that sounds. He said.

Samael tilted his head in confusion. Doing what? He asked.

Michael sighed. Casually mentioning all the ways in which Dad’s messed up. I think you’re doing a real number on Him.

Samael blinked and glanced up at his Father. Oh. I keep forgetting that he didn’t know how bad it was.

Michael raised his eyebrows. What the Hell makes you think He knew? He asked, perplexed. Their Father was always the least likely to hurt one of them out of their Parents.

Samael glared at the ground. Mum said She told Him. He said bitterly.

Michael frowned. When would She have had the chance to tell Him? She’s in Hell.

Samael froze, realising his mistake a second too late. It doesn’t matter. He said hurriedly. Forget I said anything.

Now hang on Sam, what did you-

Michael, please. It-it doesn’t matter. I don’t want to talk about it. Samael cut him off.

Michael frowned, but gave in. Fine, just…tell me if something’s wrong. Please.

Samael didn’t answer, though he shot his Twin a small smile.

Michael nodded and left the room, heading for the infirmary.

———————————————

“Run that by me again.” Lucifer told Michael.

The Archangel sighed. “Your banishment has been lifted and your punishment has ended. You don’t have to return to Hell once you’re fully healed. Though I don’t think you’ll be returning to Earth anytime soon either.” He added.

Lucifer looked startled and a little angry. “Why?” He demanded.

Michael gave him a deadpan stare and gestured widely to his Twin’s entire body.

Lucifer looked down at himself, and at the injuries that still weren’t fully healed. “Oh.”

Maze snorted. She hadn’t left Lucifer’s side since God left the infirmary about a week ago.

Michael had been trying to figure out a way to tell his Twin that his punishment was over without overwhelming him. In the end, he’d waited until his brother’s injuries were healed enough for Lucifer to sit up without any issues.

Lucifer stared at him, unsure of what to say. What could he say? After billions of years of exile, how was he supposed to feel, knowing that it had ended?

Michael choked on nothing as he stared at the book with wide eyes. “Billions of years?!” He demanded, turning to Samael in shock.

Samael was frowning at the book as well. “How long has it been since the Fall?” He asked slowly.

Amenadiel looked over at him. “About twenty thousand years.” He answered.

Samael’s frown deepened. “Earth time?” He asked.

“No, Heaven time.” Amenadiel corrected him. “Why?”

Samael didn’t answer. He’d gone sheet white.

“Sam? What’s wrong?” Michael asked.

Samael shook his head and didn’t answer.

Michael watched him worriedly for several minutes, even after the book had continued.

He didn’t know. He didn’t even know if he wanted it to end. Then again, he was immensely glad that he didn’t have to go back.

But at the same time, Hell needed a ruler. He’d given the demons structure, taught them to fight. The only thing keeping them from leaving Hell and destroying Earth had been him. The only thing keeping them in Hell now that he was gone was the terror of what he’d do to them if they tried to leave and he came back. If they found out that his punishment was over, there’d be nothing to stop them.

Michael was watching him carefully. Are you okay? He asked telepathically.

Lucifer almost laughed. Am I okay? I don’t bloody know! You just told me that an exile that has lasted billions of years for me has ended, how-how am I supposed to feel about that? He asked, putting his head in his hands.

Michael came up to him and took him in a hug. Lucifer leaned into him, soaking up the contact.

Does this mean that I don’t have to go back either? Light asked hopefully.

Yes. Michael assured him.

Light’s face lit up and with it the entire room.

Linda watched as several different emotions passed over the Twins’ faces, some of which didn’t match Michael’s last words. “What’s happening?” She asked.

Amenadiel glanced at her, confused. He followed her gaze and realised what she was confused about. “They can talk telepathically with each other.” Amenadiel explained. “They’re the only angelic identical Twins. They’re each other’s other half. I guess you could say they share a soul which leaves them a lot more connected to each other than the rest of us.”

“Half a mind is even more fragile than a whole one.” Samael mumbled, so softly that no one heard him. The voices in his head were muttering again.

Ella looked up at him. “What do you mean, they’re each other’s other half? How does that work?”

Amenadiel thought for a moment, wondering how to explain this in human terms. “Why don’t you ask Lucifer or Michael? I don’t really understand it myself. They could explain it better.” He said finally.

Ella nodded. “Hey Lucifer.” She called.

The Devil turned to her. “Amenadiel says that you and Michael are each other’s other half. What does he mean by that?” She asked.

Lucifer blinked and turned to Michael. “Well, you know how identical twins come to be on Earth?” He asked and she nodded.

“The same thing happened when our Parents created us.” Michael continued. “We were supposed to be one person, but the domains that manifested within us were too different for one Angel to possess.”

Now, Lucifer took over. “So Creation split one entity into two separate beings. One of which received the domains of Dark and Power, which complemented each other the best. The other received the domains of Light and Will, which in turn complemented each other best. Our Parents thought they’d made a mistake when they were aiming for one new Angel and instead two popped out.” Lucifer grinned.

“They did make a mistake.” Samael muttered bitterly.

Michael’s gaze snapped to his Twin, having heard the comment.

Samael pretended not to notice Michael’s gaze.

“Oh, so you’re like yin and yang?” Trixie asked.

“What now?” Samael asked, looking at the book strangely.

“In the future, there are hundreds of different cultures and beliefs. In one of these cultures there is a concept called Yin and Yang. Yin and Yang are opposite forces that form a whole. It is that culture’s belief that everything contains these forces in a balance that is always changing, such as hot and cold, day and night, light and dark, and so on.” Balance explained.

Samael blinked. “That’s…a surprisingly accurate interpretation of us.” He said.

Michael looked at her strangely, but Lucifer looked thoughtful. “Yes, I suppose you could say that, though it isn’t completely accurate. We aren’t total opposites.”

“Like their constant need to do exactly the opposite of what they’re told, all of the time.” Amenadiel said, amusement colouring her tone.

Michael and Samael’s heads shot up in an identical display of shock.

“Amenadiel is amused at the idea of not doing what you’re told?” Michael asked.

“The world is ending!” Samael exclaimed dramatically.

Amenadiel glowered at them both.

The Twins took one look at their elder brother’s face and highfived.

“No, that’s just Michael. Dad’s the only person whom he listens to. Anyone else and he’ll do the exact opposite of what’s asked of him.” Lucifer said.

“Meanwhile, Lucifer can follow orders, you just have to convince him that it’s necessary.” Michael continued, grinning. “He questions every single thing he’s told.”

“Yeah, that sounds like Lucifer.” Dan said.

“I have to say,” Amenadiel started. “It was extremely amusing to see the humans struggle with getting Luci to do anything they asked.” He grinned. It really was nice to have someone else try to get him to do as he was told. Now Amenadiel finally understood why Michael always cracked up laughing whenever he tried to get Samael to follow his orders. It was entertaining when you were an observing party.

“Ugh, finally!” Samael exclaimed.

“It only took him, like, three hundred thousand years.” Michael added.

Amenadiel narrowed his eyes at them. “What?”

“You’re finally down on our level.” Michael answered.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Amenadiel demanded.

“You think you’re better than everyone else.” Samael said flatly. “We spent millennia trying to take you down a notch. Now I want to congratulate the person who finally made it bearable to spend more than a few minutes in your presence.”

Amenadiel gaped at him. “I am not stuck up!” He yelled.

Samael sent him an unimpressed look. “Everyone who thinks that Amenadiel is full of himself, raise your hand.” He said.

Out of the thirty-one people in the room, twenty-six raised their hands. Some hands practically shot into the air, while others were more hesitant to call their brother out, but the Angels’ stance was clear.

Amenadiel stared at his siblings. They couldn’t possibly all believe that he was stuck up. Why wouldn’t they tell him if they thought that?

Samael was scowling. “Honestly, this Family.” He scoffed.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Zadkiel demanded.

“You don’t talk about shit!” Samael yelled, startling the Angels. “You see a problem and shove it to the back of your minds and pretend everything’s fine, even when the world is falling apart around you!”

“Like you were any better.” Amenadiel snarked.

Samael gaped at him. “I’m in Hell because I was better.” He growled.

“You started a fight.” Remiel growled back. “A war. You didn’t talk to anyone, you went straight for fighting.”

Samael opened his mouth, shut it, and then glanced at God.

He clenched his jaw and sat down again.

Remiel smirked triumphantly, thinking she’d backed him into a corner.

It was at that moment that Raphael came in. It had been about two days since she’d deemed both Lucifer and Light healed enough to leave them unsupervised.

She came over to Lucifer and looked him over. She checked his injuries and went over his wings. The wings themselves were healed, but his feathers had yet to grow back.

“Do your wings still hurt?” She asked.

“There’s still an ache, but it’s better than yesterday.” He answered, used to the questions. She asked them every day.

She continued to flit around him, asking questions for the next fifteen minutes or so.

When she was finally done, she straightened up. “I think you’re good enough to leave the infirmary.” She said happily.

Lucifer stared at her. “Do I have to?” He asked, cringing at the thought of running into his siblings. He really didn’t need their scorn right now.

Said siblings frowned.

Raphael looked surprised. “Well, no. Though it would be good if you moved around a little.” She said.

They don’t hate you, you know. Michael spoke inside his mind. Our siblings.

Lucifer sincerely doubted that.

They’re angry, sure, but they don’t hate you. Michael assured him. They were properly pissed when they found out what happened to you.

Once again, Lucifer doubted that. They’d proven he meant nothing to them every time they ignored his pleas in Hell, when they spread rumours to the humans about him, when not a single one of them came to visit him in the eons he spent in Hell.

Samael crossed his arms and glared at nothing. He wouldn’t cry, not where everyone could see. He couldn’t show weakness.

No, he did not believe that their apparent worry for him was anything other than concern for the fact that the humans were now capable of harming an Archangel.

After what happened with Uriel, he couldn’t exactly say he blamed them either.

And their hatred was the last thing he needed right now, so soon after the Detective’s betrayal.

Michael was watching him worriedly. Lucifer tried to smile at him, though it felt more like a grimace.

“Does that mean I can leave as well?” Light asked hopefully.

“No.” Raphael said and he deflated. “Not before I figure out how to heal your other injuries.”

Light frowned. “You can’t.” He said.

“Why not?” Raphael asked.

“You can only heal physical injuries. These aren’t physical.” He told her.

“What do you mean by that?” Raphael asked.

Lucifer sighed. “What he means is that, when Samael split into me and Light, he only split his soul, not his physical form.” He said.

“So?” Amenadiel asked.

“Oh.” Azrael breathed, putting a hand over her mouth. “Oh I think I get it.” She said.

“Well I don’t.” Dan said annoyed.

“Samael didn’t actually split in two, did he?” Azrael asked. “He only separated a part of his soul from his body.” She went on. “Only one of you has a physical form.” She said looking at Light.

Linda’s eyes widened as she, too, finally understood. “Your scars aren’t physical injuries, they’re mental trauma.” She said to Light.

The Angel nodded. “Exactly. And Raphael can’t heal anything that isn’t physical. So there’s no point in trying.”

“Wait a minute.” Lucifer said. He was watching Light with consideration. “Raphael can’t heal mental wounds,” He turned to Linda. “But you can.”

Linda blinked. That was what therapy was for. Healing psychological trauma. She looked into Light’s hopeful face and smiled. “I’d be happy to help.” She said.

Lucifer relaxed slightly. He had complete faith in Linda’s abilities as a therapist. He knew that if anyone could help Light, it would be her.

They stayed and chatted amicably for a few more hours, before Raphael had to go check on one of their siblings, who’d somehow managed to get a broken leg by crash landing in one of the Silver City’s skyscrapers.

After that, everyone else filed out after her, except Michael and Light.

Before Linda could leave, however, Lucifer called out to her. “One moment Doctor, I’d like to speak to you.” He looked around at Michael and Light. “In private.”

The two Angels looked at each other in confusion, but eventually Michael helped Light up and then they left to wait outside.

Once they were gone, Lucifer turned to Linda. “So, when are you planning to tell Amenadiel that you’re pregnant?” He asked smirking.

Her eyes went wide as her hand came up to rest on her stomach. “How did you-?”

“Angels can sense divinity.” Lucifer answered. “I could sense that child since the moment it developed a soul.”

“Do you think Amenadiel knows?” Linda asked hesitantly, almost afraid.

Lucifer leaned against his headboard and looked up at her, still smirking. “Oh please, he’s way too dense to pick up on it.”

“Hey!” Amenadiel shouted.

Samael grinned.

Linda frowned. “He’s not an idiot.” She said in his defence.

Lucifer shrugged. “Either he’s dumb or blind, whichever you prefer.” He said carelessly.

Linda’s lips twitched. “Let’s go with oblivious.” She said, not giving in to his antics.

It seems she suits Amenadiel perfectly. Samael thought to Michael, pouting slightly.

Said Angel smirked.

Lucifer groaned. “You take the fun out of everything.” He complained.

“That’s kind of my job.” Linda said smiling.

“No, your job is to fix me, not…whatever it is you’re doing.” Lucifer answered and Linda’s face immediately fell into a frown. “Is that what you think we’ve been doing for the past three years?” She asked.

Lucifer blinked at how serious she’d suddenly become. “Well…yes?” He half stated, half asked.

Linda looked down at him for a few seconds, before she moved to sit on the end of his bed. “Lucifer, you don’t need to be fixed. You’re not broken.” She said gently.

Michael nodded, frowning.

Lucifer frowned. “Of course I’m broken.” He said confused.

Linda shook her head. “Lucifer…”

“I mean, after all that time in Hell, that’s to be expected.” He interrupted her and Linda glanced up at him.

There was something strange about his tone, something she couldn’t quite place. It sounded almost like he was trying to convince himself.

God frowned in worry as that sentence set off alarm bells in His head. Why would Samael be trying to convince himself that he was broken?

“Lucifer,” She said carefully. “What would it mean for you if you aren’t broken?” She asked.

The look on his face when she asked that was heart wrenching. He looked terrified.

Samael scowled and pulled his knees up to his chest. He didn’t want the entire Host to know about this.

“I have to be.” He said quietly, desperately, almost.

“Why?” She asked calmly, knowing that they were on the brink of a breakthrough.

Lucifer didn’t answer, so she decided to take a leap of faith. “Is it because of Light?” She asked.

Lucifer blinked, like he hadn’t quite heard her. “No. That’s not it.” He said distractedly.

“Then why?” Linda pressed gently. “Help me understand Lucifer.” She said.

The Devil looked down at his hands, which were gripping the fabric of his blanket in a vice-like grip. “I need to be broken, because if I’m not, then I can’t be fixed.” He said quietly.

“And what makes you think you need to be fixed?” Linda asked.

Lucifer didn’t answer and she sighed. “Hell didn’t break you Lucifer.” She said softly and Lucifer looked up at her startled.

Then he looked away. “I know that.” He said.

Linda frowned again. “But if you know that Hell didn’t break you, then what did?” She asked.

“Nothing broke me.” He answered. “That’s just how I am. I’ve always been broken.” He said, and he sounded so matter-of-fact that Linda felt her heart break for him.

Azrael bit her lip. She didn’t like this.

“What do you mean, always?” She asked.

“I mean I’ve never been right, have I?” He exclaimed. His eyes clouded over, suddenly and his gaze became unfocused. “I arrived broken.” He muttered, sounding dazed.

Michael’s head snapped to the book so fast that a mortal would have cracked it. What?

Linda was beginning to worry for his mental state, with how out of it he was. But looking at him now, this was the most genuine reaction he’d ever had when opening up to her. Her instincts told her that if he didn’t talk about this here and now, he never would. So she took a deep breath and asked “What do you mean by that?” She asked gently.

“Something went wrong.” Lucifer said, still staring into space. “One of us was never supposed to exist.”

God’s eyes widened and He turned to look at Samael, who was doing everything within his power not to catch anyone’s eye.

Surely His Son didn’t think…

Linda’s eyes widened when she realised that he was talking about the beginning, the very beginning. “And you think that one was you?” She asked.

“It has to be.” Lucifer answered. “Michael, Michael never had problems. He was never this, this unstable. He was never this dangerous.” He said desperately.

Samael went rigid in his seat. They were close, so close. Would he tell her? His siblings would know. They couldn’t know. They’d kill him.

“He seemed plenty dangerous to me.” Linda commented.

“Not as bad as me.” Lucifer said.

“Why do you say that?” She asked. She’d never had the impression that Lucifer was unbalanced or unstable. She knew he was dangerous, but she never thought of him as a danger to others.

“Because a loaded gun is still less dangerous than a damaged one.” Lucifer muttered.

Several Angels exchanged worried glances. What in Dad’s name was going on here?

“Lucifer, please, you’re not broken.” Linda said.

“I have to be.” Lucifer stated.

“Why?” She demanded.

“Because no one else is like this!” He yelled. “No one else has these problems!”

Linda frowned, it sounded to her like these problems were the root of all this, but Lucifer refused to talk about them. Even in his dazed state, he spoke in metaphors that made no sense to her and she had no doubt that that was intentional. She wouldn’t ask about it, then.

“Something had to have gone wrong.” Lucifer whispered. “Something, anything…”

“Why?” Linda asked again, more gently this time.

“If this is how I’m supposed to be, it’ll never stop.” He answered. “You’re the only one who’s come this close.” He said. “The last time I tried-“ He cut himself off with a keening sound and buried his face in his hands.

God was frowning in worry at what He was hearing. How long had this been a problem? Did it perhaps have something to do with the Rebellion?

Linda reached out and hugged him as she noticed him start to shake.

Once Lucifer had calmed down, Linda drew back and looked at Lucifer. “Was there anything else you wanted to talk to me about?” She asked.

Lucifer blinked. “I did actually.” He said.

She waited patiently for him to continue and he smiled. “You aren’t the first to carry an Angel’s child.” He told her.

Azazel shot out of his seat and spun around to glare at Samael. “Are you out of your mind?” He yelled.

Samael blinked and frowned. “Sorry?” He asked, sounding dazed.

“Why would you tell somebody about the Nephillim?” Azazel demanded.

“How would I know?” Samael asked. “This hasn’t happened yet.”

Azazel clenched his fists. “If something happens to them because of you, I swear…” He growled, leaving the threat hanging.

Samael looked him in the eye. “Do your worst.” He said unbothered.

Azazel gaped at him.

She drew back in shock. “I’m not?” She asked. “But Amenadiel never mentioned that he’s an uncle.” She said frowning.

Lucifer sighed. “It’s not something we like to talk about, I’m afraid.” He said heavily.

Linda’s face fell and she put a hand on her stomach. “Why not?” She asked nervously.

Lucifer looked up at her and must have seen the panic that was beginning to claw its way up her throat. “Oh, no don’t worry, there was nothing wrong with the children, or during the pregnancy.” He reassured her. “It’s just…something that happened after.” He said.

“What happened?” Linda asked.

Lucifer hesitated. “Have you ever heard of the Nephillim?” He asked her.

Linda shook her head. “No, I haven’t.”

“Yes, well, I suppose that’s to be expected.” Lucifer said.

He sat forward slightly and looked Linda right in the eye. “I need you to swear to me that you will not speak a word of what I tell you to another soul.” He said and for the first time in two years, she felt that intense pull that drew every human toward Lucifer, an invisible mist fogging your mind until you forgot everything around you except for the man standing before you and she knew in that moment, that if she agreed, Lucifer would hold her to that promise until the end of time.

God sat up at that. He had never associated Samael with such a sensation. It sounded similar to how the Angels reacted to an Order, but Samael’s Will had never been that potent. Had it?

“I swear, I won’t tell anyone.” Linda said. Then she hesitated. “Can I tell Amenadiel that you told me? I’m assuming he knows?” She asked.

Lucifer blinked and Linda felt that overwhelming pull evaporate as he leaned back. “The Angels all know, it’s the humans who shouldn’t. Though I would wait before telling anyone except Amenadiel that you know about it, or they might get the wrong idea.” He told her.

Linda frowned. “If humans aren’t supposed to know, why are you telling me?” She asked.

“That’s what I want to know.” Azazel muttered.

“Because you need to know the consequences of carrying that baby.” Lucifer said. “And for that, you need to know what happened the last time.”

Linda nodded hesitantly. “Okay.” She said.

Lucifer took a deep breath and let it out in a huff. “See, there was a time when Divinity wasn’t just speculation. In the beginning, humanity was well aware of our existence. We didn’t interact much, we Angels kept to Heaven and humans stayed on Earth. Until one of us decided to go take a look at Earth.”

“Let me guess, you.” Linda said.

Lucifer grinned. “Good guess, but no. It was Azazel, actually. He was curious and Dad hadn’t explicitly told us that we couldn’t go, so he went to Earth and met a woman. They fell in love and Azazel kept going back. After a while the rest of us caught on and some of us decided to follow Azazel’s example. And then Azazel’s lover got pregnant.” Lucifer smiled slightly. “We didn’t know it was possible for us to impregnate a human until that moment. Azazel panicked at first, mainly because he had no idea if our parents would approve of this. As it turns out, they were delighted. We were still a bit concerned about what a human/Angel hybrid would look like, but we soon found that there was nothing to worry about. After that, more children followed. We called them the Nephillim. The next generation of Celestials. Those of us who went to Earth and sired the Nephillim were classified as Watchers.” Lucifer’s expression suddenly darkened. “The humans, however, were less thrilled by the Nephillim’s existence. There had been some hostility directed at the children by other humans, so their parents decided to relocate the Nephillim, their human lovers and a few family members to Eden. They were safe, for a while. But then they were found.” Lucifer sighed and ran a hand down his face. “You see, Azazel’s lover was originally meant to marry someone else. A real sexist son of a bitch, and when he found out that his future wife had left him for an Angel, well, he wasn’t happy. I’m fairly certain that he’d been plotting something when the Nephillim were moved and he’s the kind of person who doesn’t like being denied. So he gathered a group of men together and went looking for them.”

The mood in the room had progressively darkened as the passage progressed.

None of the Angels liked being reminded of the tragedy that had occurred.

God frowned sadly, remembering the sheer terror of that day. The Celestials had never known death until that day, never known the fear of losing a loved one until they were so harshly confronted with the possibility.

It had changed all of them tremendously.

“What happened?” Linda asked worriedly.

“They waited until all the Angels were gone and attacked their homes. They killed everyone. The Angels’ lovers, their families, and eventually the Nephillim. They cut the mortals down with ease, but they couldn’t kill the Nephillim with mortal weapons, so they rounded them up, dragged them to a nearby stream and drowned them.”

When Lucifer looked up at Linda, she was horrified. “The youngest was just barely four years old. But damn was she clever.” He said smiling. At Linda’s confused look, he elaborated. “She prayed to me.”

Azazel’s head snapped up at that. He hadn’t known that.

He explained. “I’m not sure why she prayed to me and not Azazel, since he was her father, but she prayed to me. She probably saved all of their lives that day.” He looked back up at Linda. “See, the thing about celestial souls is that they can’t stay in the mortal plane for long. When one of us dies, our souls are either pulled back to Heaven or to Hell. Human souls, on the other hand, remain on Earth until Azrael comes and takes them either up or down. The reason they have to be taken is because they’re too fragile to survive travelling across planes. The Nephillim, as it turns out, were simultaneously too angelic, and too human.” Lucifer looked down at his hands. “Upon their death, the Nephillim were catapulted towards Heaven, even though they were too fragile to survive the force of crossing from one plain to another.”

“But you said the prayer saved their lives, so you must have reached them in time, right?” Linda asked.

Lucifer shook his head. “I was a split second too late.” He said miserably. “The youngest was the first to die. Her little lungs were too small to survive for long. We all felt it when she died.” He said, barely suppressing a shudder as he remembered Azazel’s agonised scream when he felt his daughter’s life give out.

Azazel curled in on himself as he remembered the absolute terror he’d felt that day. The realisation that he’d be too late, too slow to save her in time had almost shattered him.

It had reverberated across the entire Earth, like an echo. “By the time I reached her, she was already halfway across to the other side. She isn’t dead, but her soul was…damaged. Maybe I could have fixed some of the damage, but I only just managed to catch the others before they crossed themselves. I almost didn’t catch the oldest, because he was going the wrong way.”

Azazel looked at the book in confusion. The wrong way?

“What do you mean the wrong way?” Linda asked.

“To Hell.”

Azazel’s eyes widened. He hadn’t known that either.

Lucifer answered. “He tried to fight them off, but they knocked him out. I think he felt responsible for failing to save his siblings and cousins.” He shook his head. “None of us were ever the same after that.” He said. “Azrael was the first to find them. She’d flown to the Garden the second she saw the human lovers’ names on her list. She believes that if she’d seen them sooner, she could have saved the children. Maybe she’s right, maybe she’s wrong, in the end we all blamed ourselves to a degree. That was when some of my siblings started to really hate humanity.”

Lucifer sighed and leaned his head back. “That day was the beginning of the end for us.” He said.

Samael frowned as he remembered that time. The pressure of comforting his siblings while also dealing with his own grief and the growing pain that was humanity suppressing each other had driven him to the brink of insanity. He remembered the pain of watching his family fall apart around him as he tried to hold it together as best he could.

“What do you mean?” Linda asked.

Lucifer looked up at her. “That was the day Mum started to truly hate humanity. Before, the worst She’d felt towards them was disdainful, but She never forgave them for what happened to the Nephillim. The only humans She really tolerated were Her children’s lovers.” Lucifer looked away again. “I didn’t exactly help with keeping the peace in the family if I’m being honest. I was furious that, despite what they’d done, my Father refused to take their Free Will away from them.”

The Host blinked in confusion.

God looked at His Son in surprise. He hadn’t known that.

Linda frowned. “You wanted Him to take their Free Will?” She asked and Lucifer sent her a look. “Don’t get me wrong, I agree, but that just doesn’t sound like you.” She said and Lucifer sighed.

“I wanted Free Will for us, Doctor, not them. At least, not then. I knew they couldn’t handle it.” He told her. “I just, I-I couldn’t understand why He gave it to them and not to us.” He said. “They used Free Will to destroy each other, so why did He feel that they deserved it more than us? More than me? Why did He trust His passion project to be better than His own children?”

The Angels collectively blinked and turned to gape at Samael.

The Angel of Light scowled. “What?” He asked and his siblings awkwardly averted their gazes.

He demanded, before he seemed to realise that he’d just called Linda a passion project. “Sorry.” He said.

Linda smiled. “It’s alright, though I think we’ve had enough emotional conversations for today.” She frowned. “Do you think I should tell Amenadiel about the baby?” She asked.

Lucifer raised an eyebrow. “You’re going to have to tell him someday.” He said flatly.

“I know that, but, I mean, it’s a baby.” She said and Lucifer snorted. She sighed. “What if he doesn’t want it?” She asked. “I mean, he told me Angels couldn’t have kids!”

Lucifer nodded. “We can’t, not unless we really want to. It’s kind of like self actualisation, though it has more to do with an intense desire.“ He explained.

Amenadiel frowned. “What’s self actualisation?” He asked.

“While you were on Earth, you discovered that Angels self actualised.” Balance answered. “It means that you subconsciously alter your physical appearance to reflect the way you feel about yourself.” Balance answered.

Amenadiel scoffed. “Please that’s ridiculous.” He said dismissively.

“Is it?” Balance asked.

“Yes.” Amenadiel answered decisively.

“Then how do you explain Lucifer having wings when it was clearly stated that he’d cut them off?” Balance countered. “Why do some of your injuries fade, while others don’t? Why was Raphael able to heal all of Samael’s injuries except his burns?”

“I-well-“ Amenadiel stuttered.

“Just wait, you’ll believe me soon.” Balance said.

Linda frowned. “But then, how did I get pregnant from him?” She asked.

Lucifer’s brow furrowed. “I suppose it could be that, when he Fell, Amenadiel became a little more human than we’d originally thought.” He said slowly.

Amenadiel’s head snapped up. “What do you mean, Fell?!” He yelled.

“You didn’t officially Fall.” Balance said. “You made some mistakes while you were on Earth, trying to get Lucifer back to Hell and you subconsciously took your own wings away as punishment.”

Amenadiel frowned. “I was trying to get Samael back to Hell?” He asked.

“Yes.” Balance answered.

Amenadiel glared at Samael and was about to speak, when Samael spoke up. “If you value your ability to speak, I suggest you keep quiet. You will not dump your mistakes on me just so you can avoid taking responsibility for your own actions.” Though he spoke calmly, his tone was ice cold and laced with venom.

Amenadiel’s glare deepened. “If you hadn’t-“

Samael let out a short, harsh laugh. “If I hadn’t what? I could fill a book with all the things that wouldn’t have happened if you hadn’t done something stupid.” He said.

“Name one!” Amenadiel shot back.

“You didn’t let me leave.” Samael growled.

Amenadiel stared at him. “What is that supposed to mean?”

“Use that thick head of yours and figure it out!” Samael snapped.

“Well you-“

“Boys!” God interrupted their argument. “That’s enough.”

Both Angels fell silent, but continued glaring daggers at each other.

Linda blinked. “That makes sense, I suppose.” She muttered. She bit her lip. “I’m still not sure if I want to keep the baby.” She said hesitantly. “I mean, no matter how many times I envisioned what my life would be like, children were never in the picture.” She said. “And after what you just told me about the Nephillim, I don’t know if I want to risk it. I’m a therapist, I know how people’s minds work. If someone found out about the baby, all they’d see is the money they could get from, from selling them or-“ Before Linda could work herself into a full blown panic attack, Lucifer cut through her spiralling thoughts.

“Linda, I can’t tell you what to do.” He said gently. “But what I can tell you is that if there is anybody I would trust to keep that baby safe, it’s you. And besides,” he added. “You’ve got me, and Amenadiel and Maze. We won’t let anything harm you or the child, I can promise you that.”

“I also don’t want my baby to have to hide. I mean, what if they’re born with wings? How am I supposed to let the baby play with other kids if they could pop out at any moment?” She asked.

Lucifer considered her thoughtfully for a moment. “You know, you could go and visit the Nephillim and their parents in the afterlives, if you want answers.” He said.

Linda frowned. “Would I even be welcome?” She asked. “I can’t imagine they’d be very forthcoming to strangers.” She said

“They might be wary of you at first, but if you explain the situation to them, I’m sure they’ll come around.” Lucifer answered. “But first you have got to tell Amenadiel, before one of my siblings slips up and tells him.”

Linda sighed. “You’re probably right.” She said.

“I usually am.” Lucifer said smirking.

Linda smiled at him and stood up. “Well, I suppose I’d better go find him.” She said and turned to leave.

Once she was gone, Michael and Light came back in, looking confused.

“What was that about?” Michael asked.

Lucifer raised his eyebrow. “Amenadiel I can understand, but I can honestly say I expected more from you.” He said unimpressed.

Michael stuck his tongue out at Samael.

“Very mature Mikha.” The Fallen Angel snorted.

Michael blinked. “What?”

Lucifer smirked. “Come on, Mike, surely you can sense it.” When Michael still looked confused, Lucifer groaned. “Bloody Hell, she’s pregnant.” He said.

Michael frowned in confusion, before he remembered the strange feeling he’d received from her and his jaw dropped. “No way.”

“About time.” Samael smirked.

Michael shoved him playfully.

Lucifer grinned. “Yes way.” He said.

“But-but who-?”

“Who do you think?” Lucifer asked, thoroughly enjoying the bewildered look on his Twin’s face.

“I hate you.” Michael said.

“No you don’t.” Samael said, smiling serenely.

“Amenadiel.” He said.

“But, he’s Amenadiel!” Michael exclaimed, like that alone would debunk Lucifer’s statement.

Which, under normal circumstances, it might have. Lucifer just smiled. “Humans have a greater effect on us than you’d ever want to admit.” He said. “She changed him.”

“‘Bout time too.” Gabriel muttered to Jophiel.

Michael frowned. “Be that as it may, shouldn’t he have known better than to have a child with her?”

“If it had been intentional, sure.” Lucifer shrugged. “But as I’m sure you know, Amenadiel had a bit of a mortality sitch.” He said.

Michael blinked. “I knew he’d been stranded on Earth but I wasn’t aware that he’d become mortal.”

“Neither were we.” Lucifer said. “But I know he wouldn’t be careless enough to accidentally father a child with a mortal, so that’s the only explanation I can think of.”

Light was looking from one Twin to another, not quite sure if he should feel excited or apprehensive. “What do you think will happen when the baby’s born?” He asked, sitting down on his bed.

“I don’t know, but we live in a time where divinity is a thing of fiction. Who knows, maybe we’ll finally have a Nephillim who makes it to maturity.” Michael said.

“It may be true that humanity doesn’t believe in divinity anymore, but that has only made them narrow-minded. The baby will be safe for as long as it remains undiscovered. After that,” Lucifer sighed and ran a hand through his hair. “I really can’t say what they’ll do. Humans have become more and more unpredictable over time. Some may try to protect the baby, others may kill it out of fear, and others still might try to keep it for greed.”

Michael scowled while Light looked sick.

Lucifer hesitated. “They may also be overwhelmed by the child’s divinity. Humans don’t react well when they’re exposed to divinity. It drives them mad.”

“We’ll figure something out.” Light said with false confidence. He hesitated. “Right?” He asked.

“Yes we will.” Lucifer said smiling. “Yes we will.” He said more quietly to himself, unable to banish the worry that clawed at the back of his mind, making him feel like he was forgetting something important.

The book closed, indicating the end of the chapter.

“I believe this is a good time to stop for the night.” God said.

“Where do we sleep?” Gabriel asked frowning.

“There are bedrooms through there.” Camael said, pointing to the opening in the wall.

With that, the Angels stood and made their way to the bedrooms.

Chapter Text

At first, Michael couldn’t find Samael. He’d looked everywhere, but found no sign of him.

Sam, where are you? He thought.

Up here. Came the reply.

Michael looked up to see that there was a ledge near the ceiling, high above the bedrooms. Frowning, he spread his wings and took off.

Michael landed on the ledge and found Samael sitting with his back against the wall. There were pillows and blankets strewn all over the floor, but Samael sat away from them, eyeing them with distrust.

Michael looked his Twin up and down. He hadn’t realised just how bad he looked. There was his physical appearance of course, but Michael hadn’t paid much attention to anything else during the reading.

Samael looked defeated. His shoulders were hunched, his eyes clouded and his entire posture was tense, like he expected a fight at every turn.

Your thoughts are unbearably loud. Samael’s voice said in his head.

Michael winced. Sorry.

“So.” Samael started. “You wanted to talk?” He tried to keep his voice steady, he really did, but he couldn’t keep the tremor out of his voice.

“Sam, how could the demons overpower you?” Michael asked carefully.

Samael took a shuddering breath. “They took my wings.” He said quietly.

Michael frowned. “What do you mean by that?” He asked.

“What do you think it means?” Samael asked. “They tore them off.”

Michael stared at him horrified. “Why would they-?”

“Our wings hold most of our divinity.” Samael shrugged. “They must have figured it out somehow. Without them I was barely strong enough to kill one demon, never mind a whole gang of them.”

“Okay.” Michael said, taking a breath. “So, why did they…?” He trailed off at the end, but Samael knew what he meant.

“After Dad took their souls-“

“Wait, wait, hang on!” Michael cut him off. “Dad took their souls?” He asked.

Samael nodded and Michael had to silently count to ten before he flew off the handle.

“The people who killed the Nephillim, are the same people who ripped your wings off?” He bit out.

Samael frowned. “Yes, of course. Who did you think they were?”

“Demons!” Michael exclaimed. “There are, like, hundreds of them.”

Samael’s expression didn’t change. “There are?” He asked.

“How do you not know that?” Michael asked.

Samael shrugged. “I don’t move around much, it’s safer for me to stay in one place, and I prefer to stick to the Hellbeasts’ territory than the the demons’.”

Michael rubbed at his eyes. “Okay, well, back to the topic at hand.” He said, watching as Samael’s wings wrapped around him protectively.

“Right.” Samael muttered. “So it turns out, the incident with the Nephillim wasn’t a one time thing. They were twisted people while they still had souls. When they lost their souls…” Samael trailed off, shuddering.

Michael put an arm around his Twin’s shoulders and pulled him closer. Samael leaned into the touch immediately. “They’re sadists.” He said quietly. “They used to love inflicting pain on others. It delighted them. But after Dad took their souls, they stopped feeling anything, so torturing people lost its fun.”

The disgust in Samael’s voice was almost palpable. He sat up and started fidgeting with his hands. “The only time they felt anything was through arousal.” He continued. “So they…switched things up a bit. They lived at the edge of this one place, they called it a stone forest. Basically, it’s a valley that’s covered in stone columns, that form a kind of maze, which spreads out for miles. The demons knew that place like the back of their hands, and every few days, they’d capture a Hellborne and let it go into the maze. Then they-”

By this point, Samael had started to shake and Michael quickly wrapped his wings around them both. “It was a game to them. They hunted the Hellborne down and the person who caught them got to have their fun first.”

“And they did the same thing to you?” Michael asked.

Samael shook his head. “Not at first.” He said. “They didn’t trust me not to find a way out, so they tied me to a column and-“ He whimpered. “They-they w-would take it in t-turns. That way they could go on for hours.”

“How could they hurt you?” Michael asked softly. “Even in your weakened state, nothing should have been able to hurt you.”

“They used my feathers.” Samael said.

“What?” Michael growled.

Samael tried to blink the tears away, but he couldn’t keep them in.

“One-one of them was a woman. One of the demons’ daughters.” He said. “She was the only one who survived their abuse, so they kept her around.” Samael shuddered. “They would l-let her r-rape me once they were d-done.”

Samael took a deep breath. “I-I think I got her pregnant.” He said softly.

Michael stilled. “What?” He asked stunned. “How-?

Samael shut his eyes and started rocking back and forth. “I-I don’t know how.” He said desperately. “M-maybe we can o-only choose to become fertile with humans and with any other species it’s fair game.” He said. “Or maybe I was so desperate for someone, anyone, to help me that I just…made one.” He said hysterically and Michael tightened his arms around him.

“Do-do you know what happened? To the child?” Michael asked.

Samael shook his head as he started to shake. “I don’t know.” He cried. “I never saw the baby. I only heard a few of the demons talking near where I was tied up. They said that the woman had had a child. They said that the only person she’d been with before she became pregnant was m-me. They said they had to k-kill it.” Samael moaned.

He looked down at his hands. “I know the baby was mine. I could feel the divinity radiating off her. I was usually so out of it that I barely registered anything, but I know I felt it.” Samael looked up at Michael desperately. “I know I never even saw it, but that was my baby. Th-they k-killed my b-baby.” He cried as the grief became too much to handle.

Michael held his Twin tightly as he cried. He tried to keep his voice soothing as he comforted Samael, but there was a rage building up inside of him, that made it hard to feel anything else.

The demons had done heinous things to Michael’s family, but this time, they had crossed a new line, one that they would soon realise they should never have come close to.

Their deaths would not compensate for what they’d done to his Twin. To his niece or nephew who most likely never saw the light of day.

“I tried to ask.” Samael muttered quietly. “I tried to ask what they’d done.”

“Did they tell you?” Michael asked cautiously, dreading the answer.

Samael shook his head. “They beat me.” He said softly. “They beat me bloody and dragged me back to the column. They were brutal that day.” He whimpered and Michael carded his fingers gently through his Twin’s hair.

“T-that was when I knew I h-had to g-get out.” Samael cried. “I-I couldn’t let it happen again.”

“What did you do?” Michael asked softly.

Samael shuddered. “I waited.” He said, his voice trembling. “I stopped struggling w-when they forced themselves on me. They thought they’d finally br-broken me.” He shuddered again. “They o-only got w-worse after that. But I waited. And then they-they f-finally decided that I was too a-afraid to try to escape, s-so they l-let me out into the maze.”

Samael whimpered and curled in on himself. “I felt like an animal.” He said brokenly. “They kept hunting me. But I-I memorised every turn I took, every column, until I knew the place almost as well as they did. Turns out, there wasn’t actually a way out. It was just one giant basin with no way out.” Samael trembled at the memory, the absolute hopelessness of realising that there was no escape.

Then he smiled. “There was no way through the maze, so I went over it.” He said somewhat proudly. “I climbed one of the columns and jumped from one to the other until I reached the edge.”

Michael listened to his Twin’s story in silence, listened to what Samael had been through, all alone, and had no idea what to say.

Samael had always been so gentle and kind. He was the softer Twin, the one who cared for his siblings and never failed to brighten up their day.

No one, not even Michael, had ever realised just how strong he really was.

To have endured so much pain and cruelty and still had it in him to love a child he’d never even met, who was the product of his torture, to the point where he would force himself to endure their violation to find a way to escape.

Samael leaned his head against Michael’s shoulder and when he spoke Michael could hear the proud smile in his voice. “I got out Mike.” He said happily. “I got out for my baby.”

And with those words, the damn broke. Michael cried as he finally let his grief consume him.

He cried for his Twin and the horrors he’d been forced to endure due, in part, to his family’s negligence.

He cried for the little Nephillim who had died while the rest of them remained unaware of their existence.

He cried for the grief Samael had to bear in the face of losing his child, completely alone while the rest of his siblings scorned his memory and his love.

But above all, he cried for all the times he’d let his anger over the Rebellion keep him from checking on or even just defending his Twin from his siblings.

How could they ever believe that a being capable of so much unconditional love would ever intentionally hurt them?

Samael held Michael as he succumbed to his grief, shushing him gently and burying his face in his Twin’s hair, which only made the Sword of God cry harder.

Fuck, they didn’t deserve to have him.

Heaven’s first Twins stayed huddled together in each other’s arms for several more hours, by which time Samael had fallen asleep.

Eventually, Michael wrapped his Twin in a blanket and then his wings around them both, continuing to cry silently through the night.

Chapter Text

The next day, the Angels woke up one by one and made their way back to the main room.

When they arrived, it was to find that several more people had arrived in the night. The Nephillim were standing huddled in a tight group, surrounded by their human parents who stood protectively in front of their children.

Naomi was the first to see the Angels. “Daddy!” She yelled and ran to him.

The other Nephillim immediately relaxed when they saw their parents.

The spouses were more hesitant to let down their guard, but they allowed their children to go to their parents.

The Watchers were about to explain the situation, when Naomi let out a loud shriek and ran out of her father’s arms. The Angels were immediately on high alert, until they realised where she was running to.

Samael had only just joined his siblings, when Naomi barrelled into him with so much force that he was knocked backwards.

He blinked down at the little Nephillim, who was now hugging his midriff so hard he could barely breathe, like he was trying to figure out how she’d got there.

He looked up at Michael for help, but his darling Twin was too busy laughing his ass off to register anything else.

When ten minutes had passed and Naomi still gave no indication of wanting to let go of her uncle, Azazel moved forward. “Come on Naomi, I think he knows you missed him.” He said coaxingly.

Naomi just made a discontent noise, shook her head and held Samael even tighter.

Said Angel glared at Azazel for making it worse. Then he sighed and wrapped his own arms around her. He stood up with her still latched onto his waist and walked over to his seat.

The other Angels quickly followed and the Watchers took their spouses aside to finally explain what was going on.

Once they had all taken their seats, the book opened to the right page and started to read.

Lucifer was confused. It had been two weeks since he’d woken up, one week since he’d been allowed to leave the infirmary and so far his worries about his siblings seemed to have been unfounded.

The Angels nodded. They still couldn’t understand why their brother thought they hated him.

Some of them simply didn’t acknowledge his presence when he and Michael walked by, but most were quite amicable.

They greeted him, spoke to him, asked how he was doing.

It bewildered him. He knew his siblings had to hate him, but none of his interactions with them so far fit into that. He couldn’t figure out what had changed.

It couldn’t be because of the exorcism, that was nothing new.

Naomi looked up. “What’s an ex-o-sim?” She asked, struggling to pronounce it correctly.

“Uh.” Samael looked at Michael for help, but he was just as lost as his Twin. How did you explain an exorcism to a three year old child?

“It’s a method that humans use to send demons back to Hell.” Balance answered.

“So they’re the good guys.” Caleb stated.

“It’s a bit more complicated than that. You see, exorcisms are usually very bad for the person who is being exorcised.” Balance said patiently. “And humans are very bad at telling if someone is a demon or not, which means that most of the time, an exorcist will send the wrong person to Hell by mistake.”

“Oh.” Naomi said quietly. “Does it hurt them?” She asked.

“Very much.” Balance answered gently.

Although, if what his Father had said was true and nobody knew about that, then he supposed that could be the reason for their sudden care.

“Knew about what?” Razan asked curiously.

“Nothing.” Samael said quickly. “It’s not important.”

Still, he wouldn’t get his hopes up. They’d get sick of him eventually and when they did it was only a matter of time before he was kicked out again.

Michael frowned.

Right now, he was in the infirmary. His wings were finally, finally fully healed. They were stiff and ached from disuse and he could hardly wait to get back into the air.

He could see Light watching him from the corner of his eye and folded them closer to his body. He could practically feel the envy radiating from the Angel and he didn’t want to make it worse.

“Who’s Light?” Naomi asked.

Samael turned to Azazel. “Did you tell them anything?” He demanded.

“Yes.” Azazel retorted. “Just…not everything.” He said evasively.

Samael glared at him. “Tell. Them.” He said slowly.

Azazel sighed and pulled his children aside to explain what had happened in the book so far. The rest of the Watchers did the same with their own children and when they all came back, Naomi immediately latched onto Samael again.

Linda was doing daily sessions with him and Lucifer may have been imagining it, but he could have sworn that his scars had faded just a little.

“Who’s Linda?” Naomi asked. “Is she human?”

“Yes.” Samael answered.

“Is she dead?” Naomi questioned.

“No.” Samael said.

“Why’s she there then?” At this, Samael snickered. “Because Amenadiel is the next Watcher.” He grinned.

Amenadiel glared at him.

They’d had a rocky start, Linda had hardly gotten anywhere in the first session. The main problem was that they weren’t sure how far back some of Light’s scars reached. It was quite possible that some of the trauma even predated Samael’s Fall.

But Linda had figured it out in the end and now they were making some significant progress.

Lucifer left the infirmary, where Michael was waiting for him.

“Where to?” His Twin asked.

Lucifer flexed his wings, eyeing them in consideration. “The afterlives.” He answered. “I think I’m strong enough to make it there and back.”

Michael also looked to the pure white wings on his Twin’s back. He’d always liked them.

Samael tucked his wings closer to his body and glared at Michael playfully. “Mine.” He said and Michael laughed, though he could hear the slightest hint of fear in his Twin’s voice that reminded Michael of the conversation they’d had last night.

Don’t get him wrong, he liked his own wings just fine. They suited him.

But something about the way the Light always danced on Samael’s wings had always intrigued him.

Both of their wings were different from their siblings’. While Samael’s radiated pure Light, Michael’s wings radiated pure Dark.

“If you’re sure you can make it.” The Archangel allowed.

Lucifer was fairly sure that if he flew, he would be fine.

“Why do you want to visit the afterlives anyway?” Michael asked.

Lucifer grinned at him. “Why, to visit a priest, of course.” Then he took off, leaving a startled Michael to catch up.

Samael blinked. Why in Dad’s name would he ever want to visit a priest?

When they landed in front of the gates, they folded their wings, keeping them in sight, and walked through.

Lucifer looked around and cringed. He’d never noticed just how similar the structure of the Hell loops was to Heaven’s afterlives until now. The scene before him gave him an unpleasant sense of Deja Vu.

Michael put a hand on his shoulder, no doubt listening into his thoughts. Lucifer shook his head and looked around.

He saw the person who he wanted to visit in his mind’s eye and a tree not too far from him lit up. He smiled. He hadn’t doubted that this particular soul would make it to Heaven, but it was always good to know for sure.

He went to the tree, but hesitated to knock.

Only Angels could enter different afterlives. They were a private place that was prohibited to any soul that didn’t belong there. Lucifer still wasn’t entirely convinced that he still counted as an Angel. He’d been cast out and he was pretty sure that labelled him as something that didn’t belong in the afterlives.

He wasn’t sure whether he wanted the door to open at his touch or not. Whichever way it went, it would cement something within him.

Michael’s hand once again came onto his shoulder and his Twin sent a wave of reassurance down their link.

There was nothing for it and Lucifer knocked.

It worked. The door appeared in the trunk just as it would for any of his siblings. He smiled despite himself.

Then he pushed the door open and walked through it. He had to admit, it was a lovely afterlife. They were standing in the backyard of a quaint little house. There were flowerbeds and bushes with berries on them and not too far from Lucifer was a piano.

What really delighted Lucifer, however, were the children’s toys that lay all around the garden. It meant that he’d reunited with his daughter.

In the middle of the yard a man was playing a game with a young girl.

Lucifer walked over to the piano and pressed the keys. The man looked up and Lucifer’s smile grew.

“Hello Father Frank.” He said.

Frank Lawrence’s eyes widened. “Lucifer Morningstar.” He responded, awed. “It’s good to see you, if a little…unexpected.” He said, smiling now.

“Well what can I say, I’m full of surprises.” Lucifer answered, grinning.

“You can say that again.” Frank’s attention was pulled to the Angel standing just behind Lucifer as he spoke.

He looked from one to the other in surprise. They were identical.

It was at that moment that he noticed the wings at their backs, the only way to tell the two apart.

Lucifer noticed where his attention had gone. “Ah, right. Father Frank, allow me to introduce you to my Twin. This is Michael.”

Frank raised his eyebrows. He turned to Lucifer. “Yes, that Michael. They don’t mention that in the Bible, do they?” Lucifer asked conversationally.

“No, no, they do not.” Frank said.

Michael looked from Lucifer to the soul in front of him in confusion. Then he turned back to his Twin. “You befriended a priest?” He asked amused.

Samael tilted his head. “He seems nice enough.” He mused.

Michael shook his head. “Honestly, I can’t with you.” He said smiling.

“What?” Samael asked. “If he’s nice, where’s the problem?”

Lucifer half turned to him. “Yes.” He said confused.

“You befriended a priest.” Michael shook his head in disbelief.

He turned to the man in question, who was watching them silently. “You don’t seem surprised to see him here.” Michael spoke to him. “Or, not as surprised as I expected.”

The man turned to him. “How do you mean?” He asked.

“He means that in regard to me being the actual Devil as opposed to a delusional club owner.” Lucifer cut in.

“Oh, no I knew he was the Devil from the moment I met him.” Frank told Michael.

At this, Samael smiled. It was always good to find an odd one out.

Michael raised his eyebrows. “And you still befriended him?” He asked surprised.

Frank nodded.

“Why?” Michael asked.

Lucifer looked up mock-offended. “What’s that supposed to mean?” He asked.

Michael rolled his eyes. “You know what I mean.” He turned back to Frank. “But seriously, every priest I’ve ever interacted with has had a very fixed opinion of the Devil and never a very good one. Why is yours different?” He asked.

Frank looked slightly nervous. “I’ve made it a point to never judge someone before I’ve properly met him. That includes the Devil.” He answered honestly.

“Cheers to that.” Lucifer called.

“He seemed like a good man.” The priest said.

Michael eyed him appraisingly. “Well.” He said. “It’s good to know that not all of humanity has lost its way.” He said and he actually smiled at the man.

It was refreshing to know that even with all the tainted souls on Earth, there was still the occasional diamond in the rough. And if his brother had managed to find several of them within a single city, who knew how many more there were.

“Well, we really should be going soon.” Lucifer said, clapping his hands. He looked at Frank. “How about a duet?” He asked, gesturing to the piano.

Father Frank laughed. “Well, if you insist.”

The little girl, who’d been watching them quietly the entire time lit up. “Yeah, daddy can play really good!” She exclaimed, jumping up and down.

Frank picked her up and walked over to the piano, placing her on top. “Well then, why don’t we see who’s better?” He asked grinning at Lucifer.

The Devil chuckled at the challenge. “Oh padre, you don’t stand a chance.” He purred.

They spent the next half an hour playing together, one always trying to one up the other.

By the time Lucifer and Michael left, the Devil was grinning. Oh, it had been so long since he’d last played, it felt great doing it again.

He noticed Michael was a little subdued. What’s wrong? He asked.

I didn’t know you could play the piano. His Twin responded.

Lucifer frowned, wondering what that had to do with anything. Well, that’s kind of to be expected. We haven’t seen each other since the Fall.

Michael flinched and Lucifer suddenly understood that that was exactly the problem. Oh. Mike…it’s alright. I’m here now.

Promise me you won’t leave again. Michael asked.

Lucifer hesitated. He liked being back here. He’d given up on trying to convince himself otherwise a while ago. But that didn’t mean that he wouldn’t return to Earth when this was all over. Even without Chloe, Earth felt more like home to him than Heaven or Hell ever could.

Samael tilted his head at that. Perhaps he should try it someday. If his older self could make a home of Earth, maybe he could do the same.

I’ll come with you. Michael said. If that’s what it takes to keep you near me, I will come to Earth with you.

I wouldn’t want to keep you away from your home. Lucifer told his Twin softly.

Home is where you are. Michael assured him.

Lucifer smiled. I’d like it if you came with me. Though I doubt you’d like my club. You, the eternal bloody virgin.

Slut. Michael thought. Samael grinned at him.

Why do I feel like that was meant as an insult? Michael asked.

Lucifer laughed. Because it was.

Michael ruffled his Twin’s hair and took great pleasure in the way his Twin shrieked 'Not the hair!' like a schoolgirl.

They decided to walk back to the infirmary, laughing like neither of them had done in eons.

Michael leaned his head on Samael’s shoulder. Missed you. He said softly.

You too. Samael responded quietly.

It was about halfway back to the infirmary, when Lucifer saw something that made his good mood vanish in an instant and all his thoughts came screeching to a sudden halt.

Michael tensed.

He stopped dead in his tracks as fear clawed at his insides and every instinct told him to fight, to lash out, to attack before he could be attacked.

Standing not thirty feet away from them was Uriel, but he wasn’t what triggered Lucifer’s reaction.

Uriel frowned, glancing at Samael in confusion.

No, it was the mortal standing next to Uriel. Talking to his brother.

Michael froze when he felt Lucifer’s terror slam into him like a tidal wave. He turned to his Twin, only to see that Lucifer’s eyes burned red with Hellfire.

Samael tensed. There were currently only two things that could scare him so much and those were the elder demons and the exorcists.

He doubted it was the former.

“Lucifer?” He asked tentatively. His Twin didn’t react, he just kept staring at something to their right. Michael followed his gaze to see Uriel speaking with a mortal soul.

“Lucifer, what-“ He started.

“Call Uriel.” Lucifer growled and Michael was worried by the animalistic nature of his voice. “Call him over, now.” His Twin growled.

Michael could feel Lucifer gearing up to fight. He didn’t have a choice.

Several Angels sent Uriel concerned glances.

“Uriel!” He called out and their brother turned to him, saw Lucifer, with his Hellfire eyes and froze. “Uriel, come here.” Michael said.

Uriel didn’t move and Michael could feel Lucifer slipping into something else, something feral. “Uriel, please.” He pleaded and that had Uriel moving toward them immediately. Michael never pleaded like that.

The second Uriel was within reach, Lucifer grabbed him and pushed him behind himself, taking up a protective stance.

Michael watched as the mortal who’d been with Uriel turned, their eyes locked with Lucifer’s and-

Danger! The thought slammed into Michael so hard he staggered backwards. He had barely a second to regain his composure, before Lucifer moved.

Samael’s face darkened. Of course. Of fucking course those bastards would make it to Heaven.

Michael grabbed onto him before he could pounce at the poor soul who looked absolutely terrified.

“Should have let me rip him to shreds.” Samael muttered.

Michael held him back as Lucifer struggled to free himself from his grip.

Danger! Danger! Danger! The thought was accompanied by so much fear that it almost overwhelmed him.

Later, the idea that Lucifer could feel so much of the emotion that Michael controlled would bring him to his knees, but right now, his entire being was focused on keeping his Twin from ripping an unsuspecting mortal to shreds.

Something about seeing the mortal had triggered something in Lucifer.

“Run!” He told the mortal, who stood rooted to the spot. “Get out of here!”

They didn’t need telling twice. The mortal ran as fast as possible and the second the soul was out of sight, Lucifer stopped struggling.

He slumped against Michael, shaking uncontrollably. His eyes remained red and Michael could still feel the absolute terror Lucifer felt through their link.

Michael looked up at Uriel, who was standing there looking shaken and unsure of what to do.

“What’s going on here?” Michael almost groaned as his Father’s voice rang out to them.

If He hadn’t been so worried about His Son’s reaction, God might have been offended by that statement.

He was pretty sure He was the last person Lucifer would want to see right now. He looked down at Lucifer, who was breathing heavily, his eyes wide, darting everywhere. Trying to find a threat that was long gone. He seemed to be so out of it, he hadn’t heard their Father approaching.

Michael looked back up at God. “I think he had some kind of episode.” The Archangel explained.

He pushed the memory of Lucifer’s reaction to Him. His terror at the sight of the mortal and the constant thought of Danger! along with the feral, animalistic look that had entered Lucifer’s eyes.

God looked alarmed. He turned to Uriel, who still looked shaken. “Uriel, go to the infirmary. Get Raphael.” Uriel nodded, spread his wings and took off to the infirmary.

God knelt down next to Lucifer and gently placed a hand on his shoulder, pushing a wave of calm into him. Lucifer’s breathing slowly evened out and his eyes turned back to their regular black, but the fear within them didn’t lessen.

“What,” Lucifer bit out. “is he doing in Heaven?”

Michael frowned. “What do you mean? He’s one of the souls.”

Lucifer closed his eyes and clutched his head.

Lucifer? Michael asked.

Lucifer tried to speak, but the words wouldn’t come. He’s an exorcist. Lucifer answered in his head instead, eyes still shut tight.

Samael shuddered and Michael sent him a worried look.

Michael froze. “What?” He growled.

Their Father stared at Lucifer in horror. How in His name did an exorcist make it into Heaven?

He must not have felt any guilt for what he did. It’s the only way he could have made it here. Michael thought to them. The rage he felt at the very idea that an unworthy soul had made it to Heaven was almost palpable.

But why didn’t you stop him? Lucifer’s tone wasn’t accusatory, it just sounded desperate, but the question made Michael flinch.

I can only Judge unworthy souls if I am aware of their crimes. Otherwise I cannot sense them. Michael said regretfully. It was the only restriction to this power of his.

They heard wings beating and Michael turned to see Uriel and Raphael coming towards them.

They landed right in front of them and Raphael immediately knelt down in front of Lucifer.

“What happened?” She asked as her eyes roved over every inch of her brother.

“Lucifer tried to rip a soul apart.” Uriel said.

“Uriel.” Michael said sharply.

“What?” Raphael asked shocked.

“Can we please just stop this? I’m fine. Everything’s fine. It just took me by surprise.” Lucifer tried to assure them. He stood up and swayed where he stood.

“Yep, totally fine.” Azrael deadpanned.

Michael had to grab onto him as his Twin buckled under his own weight.

“Michael, Raphael, take Lucifer back to the infirmary.” God told His Children. They took off immediately.

“Uriel, you too, please.” He said.

Uriel sighed. He’d hoped that he could get out of here as soon as possible, but he couldn’t argue with his Father. He took off after his siblings.

When they landed, the humans immediately came over to them.

Lucifer relaxed at their presence. They wouldn’t hurt him.

“What happened?” Maze asked, coming over. “What did you do?” She demanded, looking at the Angels.

“Hey!” Several Angels exclaimed.

They looked offended.

“Mazikeen, enough.” Lucifer said tiredly. “They didn’t do anything.”

Maze relaxed marginally at his assurance. “What happened?” She asked again.

Lucifer laughed bitterly, ignoring her question. “I always said that the system was bullshit, but does anybody ever listen to me? No.” He said annoyed.

Michael winced.

“Did you run into a soul that was unworthy of Heaven?” Maze asked, straightening. That would explain his annoyance, but not the fear that was still clearly present in his eyes.

“What?” Uriel asked, shocked.

“Yes.” Lucifer said.

“Wait, unworthy? What does that mean? How does that even happen?” Dan asked.

Lucifer sighed. “I’m assuming by the fact that you haven’t asked me a single question about Hell in the time that I’ve been awake, that Maze has already explained the machinations of Hell to you.” He said and his humans nodded.

“And did she tell you what gets people into Hell?” He asked.

“Guilt.” Ella said.

Lucifer nodded. “And a lack of guilt is what gets people into Heaven.” He explained. “And that’s all well and good, if it weren’t for the fact that some people are so sick and twisted inside that they feel no guilt for their own actions.”

The Angels in the room looked startled.

Lucifer felt a sense of grim satisfaction. Good to know they were finally listening to him. “Psychopaths, rapists, abusers, terrorists…I can tell you there are currently more of those on Earth than there are in Hell and believe me, that’s saying something.” He told them.

“How did you know that the one who was talking to me was unworthy?” Uriel asked.

“Because I recognised him.” Lucifer said simply.

“How? Was he someone you came across while you were working with the LAPD?” Linda asked.

“No.” Lucifer said. He really didn’t want to talk about this.

“He was an exorcist, wasn’t he?” Maze asked.

Lucifer pressed his palms against his eyes. “Yes.” He groaned.

“Wait what? He tried to exorcise you?” Uriel asked. He’d been talking to someone who tortured his brother?

Lucifer chuckled darkly. “Yes. He was the first to try actually.” He said. “Back when I was still Samael.”

Every head in the room immediately turned to Samael who was doing his best to ignore their stares.

Michael paled. “That long?” He asked softly.

Light rubbed his wrist and Michael noticed, for the first time, that there were markings there, like he’d been shackled.

The sight of it made him want to throw something.

“I don’t get it.” Uriel said.

Lucifer looked up at him in confusion. “What-?”

“I don’t get it.” Uriel repeated more forcefully. “You put yourself between me and an exorcist that clearly scares the shit out of you, yet you still tried to kill me. Why?”

“Uriel-“ Michael tried to intervene, but Uriel cut him off.

“No, I want to know. Why?”

Lucifer looked up at him from where he sat on the infirmary bed, but didn’t say anything.

“Tell me!” Uriel yelled and Lucifer winced. “I don’t know.”

“What?” Uriel demanded.

“I don’t bloody know, Uriel! I don’t know what the Hell happened! I panicked!” Lucifer shouted.

“I believe I may be able to shed some light on the situation.” Came a voice from the infirmary entrance and Lucifer groaned, putting his head in his hands.

Their Father had followed them to the infirmary and was now standing in the entrance, watching them.

Linda stood up. “Well, I think this is a family matter, maybe we should go.” She said. “You too Maze.”

“She seems very aware of what others around her want or need.” Ivanna mused. She was intrigued by the woman who might add to their numbers in the future.

Maze opened her mouth indignantly, but Linda just shook her head at her.

Maze sighed and walked over to her friend.

Samael raised his eyebrows. “Maze listens to her?” He asked impressed.

The humans and demon quickly left the room and Lucifer had half a mind to call them back.

He did not want to talk about this.

But then they were gone and Lucifer found himself alone with his siblings and his Father.

Uriel turned to Him. “You said You have an idea of what possessed my brother to stab me with Azrael’s blade, Father. ” The Angel of Patterns said pointedly.

God sighed. “Yes. Yes, I do.” He was speaking to Uriel, but His eyes never left Lucifer, who refused to look at him.

Amenadiel scoffed. “Petty as ever.” He said.

Samael clenched his fists.

“I looked into Lucifer’s time in Hell.” He said and Lucifer’s head snapped up to meet His eyes. “We are not talking about this.” He growled, his eyes burning red.

“No.” His Father assured him. “No, we are not. I simply wanted to shed some light on your behaviour, which I’m beginning to realise, you don’t quite understand yourself.” He said.

“But first, I believe I owe you an apology.” He went on and Lucifer was so shocked, his eyes went back to their usual black.

“What?” He asked, blinking.

Cassiel frowned. “Why is that so strange?” He asked.

Samael shrugged. “He never apologises.” He answered.

“Why should He?” Amenadiel scoffed. “His punishments are always fair.”

The memory of his punishment for having sex with Eve flashed through Samael’s mind. Being confined to a single room for several months. He remembered the absolute agony of having any choices stripped from him.

“Right.” Samael growled. “Fair.”

His Father sighed. “I’m sorry to say that I was not paying attention to what you did in Hell.” He said gently and Lucifer stared at Him.

He hadn’t known. His Father really hadn’t known what went down in Hell. That… Lucifer didn’t know what to do with that.

All those eons thinking his family hated him to the point that they would let the demons brutally murder him again, and again, and again, and now it turned out they simply hadn’t been paying attention.

The Angels winced.

Samael scowled at the ground.

Naomi made a distressed sound and hugged Samael tighter.

He couldn’t decide if that was better or worse.

“And if you had been paying attention?” Lucifer asked quietly.

“I would have ended your banishment and brought you back immediately.” His Father assured him and Lucifer put his head back in his hands.

No, he decided. It did not make it better. The fact that all of this, all of his pain and suffering could have been avoided if his Father had simply been paying attention…

God thought back to what He’d discovered about Samael’s Will and felt a deep sense of shame wash over Him. He’d never paid enough attention had He?

It made Him wonder what else He’d missed.

He could practically feel his siblings exchanging looks over the top of his head.

Amenadiel wasn’t there, which Lucifer didn’t really mind. The fewer of his siblings knew about this the better.

He felt a hand on his shoulder and felt Michael send a wave of reassurance through their link. He eased himself into his Twin’s hold.

He felt it when Uriel and Raphael’s eyes turned back to him. “What is it you’ve apparently realised about my behaviour?” Lucifer asked his Father.

God sighed. “While you were in Hell there was a time where Samael was…not entirely aware of himself.”

“For those of you who don’t know what to make of that, it means that Samael went off the deep end.” Lucifer said sarcastically.

“What does that mean?” Naomi asked.

Samael sighed. “It means that, for a long time, my mind didn’t work properly.” He said.

Naomi frowned. She still didn’t understand what it meant, but she could tell that Uncle Sammy really didn’t want to talk about it, so she nodded as if she’d understood and turned back to the book.

God winced. “Yes. The thing is I noticed that during that time and even afterwards, you had a habit of killing anything that came close to you, you didn’t think twice about killing something, even if it was just a demon passing by.” He said.

Lucifer didn’t look at anyone around him. He didn’t like being reminded of that time. The time when he gave himself completely over to Will. “I know that.” He said eventually. “That’s how Hell works. You kill them before they have the chance to kill you.” He said matter-of-factly.

“Yes, I noticed that too.” His Father said. “But I noticed that the longer you lived by that rule, the more it went from being a habit to instinct.”

Lucifer frowned, as did Uriel. “What does that have to do with him killing me?” Uriel asked.

“That’s what I’d like to know.” Lucifer muttered.

God sighed again.

“Uriel had you backed into a corner and I believe that as a result you fell back into that kill or be killed mindset. You acted instinctively because you couldn’t find a way out of the situation.” Their Father explained gently. “After what happened earlier, I can easily believe that that was the case.”

Lucifer stared down at his hands. He supposed that would explain why he attacked without a single thought as to who he was attacking.

It didn’t change anything, however. He’d still taken a knife to his own brother.

Uriel sighed. He couldn’t really hold it against his brother. Mainly because it hadn’t happened yet.

Honestly, he was more interested in how he’d backed Samael into a corner.

He felt Michael’s arms come around him.

“I still don’t understand.” Uriel said quietly. Uncertainly.

That didn’t surprise Lucifer. Before the Fall, Samael wouldn’t have understood either.

He looked up. Raphael looked hesitant as well.

They didn’t understand. They couldn’t even comprehend being able to rationalise killing something without provocation when there could have been another way.

It made Lucifer mad.

They had abandoned him, ignored his pleas even as the Hellbeasts dug their teeth into him, ripped the skin off his bones, injected him with poison, clawed out his insides, ate him alive.

Someone gagged at the mental image, while the rest of the Host tried very hard not to follow their example.

Samael stared straight ahead, desperately trying not to get lost in painful memories.

They could have stopped this if even a single one of them had been bothered to make sure that he really didn’t need their help.

This was the price of their negligence. This was what he’d been forced to become in order to survive his exile.

He would not explain himself to them. He would not appeal to them as if it was he who should be fighting for their affection.

If they wanted to come back into his life he would take them back with open arms, but he was done changing himself for their sakes.

He’d payed for his actions against the Host a thousand times over.

The Angels, who had become increasingly indignant over the course of the last passage, paused.

They were annoyed about how Samael spoke as if they were the ones who’d wronged him.

But, thinking about it, they had to admit that he had a point.

He’d gone to Hell as a punishment and had more than paid for his crimes.

If his siblings decided to be petty, that was fine. He’d lost them before and made it through the pain. He could handle losing them again.

He had Michael, he had Mazikeen and he had his humans. He would not be alone this time around and they had proven to him time and time again that they would stay by his side.

Some of his siblings had yet to prove that they even wanted him back, never mind that he could trust them not to break him again.

If they wanted him back they would have to put up with the changes or leave him alone.

He looked back up at Uriel and sighed. Uriel, at least, had valid reason to still hate him.

“I can’t explain it to you.” He said. “You wouldn’t understand unless you lived it yourself and that isn’t something I’d wish on any of you.”

He looked his little brother straight in the eye, then. “Just know that I never wanted to hurt you. I’m sorry.” He said softly.

Uriel stared at Lucifer, unsure what to feel.

Lucifer had all but killed him by stabbing him with Azrael’s blade.

And yet, he’d put himself between Uriel and a man who’d tortured him, who probably had no intention of hurting Uriel, or anyone else for that matter.

And Uriel could admit that he had, in fact, backed Lucifer into a corner.

“You saw this coming, didn’t you?” Lucifer asked. “You knew Chloe would do something like this to me.”

Uriel shifted. “I knew she would do something to you. Something bad.” He said. “I just didn’t know what.” If he’d had any idea of what exactly her actions would lead to, he would have killed her himself, to Hell with the consequences.

He remembered all those times before the Fall, when his siblings would stop playing games with him because he would always predict the outcome.

The Angels shifted uncomfortably.

Samael, and sometimes Michael, had been the only ones who continued to spend time with him.

Samael always said he liked the challenge.

The idea of losing the only sibling who’d ever bothered to spend time with him had scared him enough to break one of his Father’s most important rules.

Samael smiled softly.

“It sounds like Uriel was trying to kill the Decker woman and Samael was trying to stop him.” Gabriel commented.

Lucifer was frowning in thought. “But then why were you so adamant about killing Mum if it’s the Detective you were after?”

That brought everyone up short.

“What?” Uriel asked shocked.

The Angels gaped at the book. Why, in God’s name, would Uriel want to kill their Mother?

Camael bit her lip. Even she couldn’t imagine herself hating her Mother to the point that she would seek to destroy Her permanently.

Uriel scowled. “Oh, don’t worry I was after her just as much as I was after your detective.” He said angrily.

God frowned in worry. As far as He knew, Uriel harboured little resentment towards his Mother, so where could this anger have come from? Had Ashera done something to him in the future?

“Why?” Lucifer asked.

The others turned to him as well. They had all been wondering about that.

“I know what you did during the Rebellion.” Uriel said.

With that simple sentence Samael’s mind went blank. He felt as if the world had flipped upside down as his vision tunnelled.

No, no, no, nonononono.

He clutched his head.

This couldn’t be happening.

His heartbeat picked up until it was constricting his throat.

They couldn’t know.

His breath came in sharp, painful bursts.

They’d kill him.

Suddenly he felt someone’s arms around him and the terror in his veins cut off abruptly, and everything else came rushing back to him.

He was drowning in a sea of his own thoughts, but before he could lose himself even further, the arms around him tightened and he clung to them like they were his lifeline.

Slowly but surely both his thoughts and heart stopped racing and his breathing levelled out. That was when he became aware of his surroundings.

He was kneeling on the floor in front of his seat, his siblings were staring at him and the person with their arms around him was his Father.

It was around this time that Samael realised that there were tears streaming down his face. He couldn’t muster up the strength to wipe them away and soon it wouldn’t matter anyway. They would all hate him.

Lucifer’s head snapped toward him and his eyes once again lit up with Hellfire. “Don’t.” He choked.

Uriel looked back at him and his expression softened. “I also know why it happened.” He said quietly.

Samael let out a low moan. Why couldn’t the past just stay buried?

Lucifer put his head in his hands. “Please.” He begged.

The other occupants of the room stared at the Devil in absolute shock.

Lucifer never begged. Not once in all the eons that they’d known him had they heard him beg like this.

Uriel looked around at them. “I think you should leave us for a minute. This is a private conversation.” He said.

He glanced at Michael. “You too.”

Michael went to protest, but then he froze and turned to Lucifer with a hurt expression. Lucifer looked back at him pleadingly.

Michael frowned and turned to look worriedly at his Twin who was pretty much hiding in their Father’s arms.

The Sword of God sighed and turned to leave. Raphael quickly followed.

“Light, you too.” Lucifer said.

Light looked startled. “But-“

Lucifer shook his head. “Please, this isn’t something I want anyone else to know. Not even you.”

Light sent him a look similar to the one Michael had given him, but stood up and left anyway.

That left Uriel, Lucifer and God, the latter of which looked unsure of whether to leave or not.

Lucifer glanced at Him. “You can stay, it isn’t like you don’t know already.” He said and his Father looked taken aback by the venom in his voice.

Then the Devil turned back to Uriel. “How did you figure it out?” He asked tiredly.

“The first time I noticed something was wrong was after the Rebellion ended.” Uriel said. “During the fights I realised that everybody’s Patterns had changed. But I was too preoccupied to really think about it until after the fights ended and my head was clear enough to think. That was when I realised that the only Pattern that hadn’t changed was yours.” Uriel explained.

Several people sent Uriel quizzical looks, not understanding, but Michael’s heart sank as something started nagging at the back of his mind, like he was trying to remember something but the memory was just out of his reach.

Then he hesitated and looked at Lucifer almost apologetically.

“Say it.” Lucifer told him and there was something hard about his voice. “Say it.”

“You Willed us to fight each other.” Uriel said finally. It wasn’t a question. Uriel knew it was true.

A tense silence followed that announcement.

“What does that mean?” Azrael asked hesitantly. It couldn’t be what it sounded like. Samael would never have…

Lucifer closed his eyes. “Yes.” He said shakily. He’d never said it out loud before. It felt like an admission. His greatest regret laid bare for everyone to see.

Michael’s fists clenched as something clicked in his mind, but he shoved it away. It couldn’t be true. Samael would never have done that to them. To him.

It was something he’d never told a single soul about. He doubted even Michael knew about it. His deepest, darkest secret. That his power over Will gave him power over people.

The tension in the room mounted as people started to catch on to what Samael had done.

Michael could raze an entire army in a single day with his Power.

Lucifer was an extremely powerful Angel, but he could not do what Michael did. Instead, Lucifer could control them with his Will.

By now, most of the people in the room had figured out what had happened and they were staring at Samael.

Their reactions were varied. Some looked betrayed, others were looking at Samael like they expected him to lash out and attack them at any moment. Some were watching their brother with murder in their eyes.

Michael…well, Michael was watching Samael like he was a stranger to him.

Samael, meanwhile, was doing his absolute best not to meet any of their eyes. He could feel their gazes on him, boring into the back of his head.

He could use humans as his puppets, make them do things they would never have done of their own accord. He could make them drown themselves, kill each other, slaughter their own families.

By now, the humans and Nephillim were eyeing the Lightbringer wearily.

It sickened him.

It was why he hated how humanity viewed him.

The Devil made me do it.

He could. Oh, he could make them do abhorrent things and there were times when he’d been tempted to do just that. To show them exactly how it felt when he did make them do things. When he had absolute control over their actions.

Samael shuddered violently and his Father’s arms tightened around him.

Several Angels noticed and scowled. Even after everything he’d done, their Father still protected him. The favourite son.

But he didn’t.

Not when he found himself trapped between a Hellbeast’s jaws.

Not when the humans tortured him.

Even in Hell, in his darkest, most desperate moments, he had not used this power.

No matter how much easier it would have made his exile.

Several Angels sneered. Too little, too late. He deserved all the pain he suffered.

Uriel watched as his older brother descended into his own spiralling thoughts. He glanced at his Father to see that His face had darkened at the reminder of what had transpired.

Uriel looked away again, knowing that his Father was about to get a very harsh wake-up call.

Several people frowned, wondering what he meant by that.

“I also know why you did it.” Uriel said to Lucifer, pulling him out of his thoughts.

The Fallen Angel stared up at him. Uriel winced at how broken he looked.

“How?” Lucifer asked.

“When you left Hell, I started watching you. I noticed something in your Patterns that was different from Samael’s.” He explained. “I also realised that, when Samael was still in Heaven, he would disappear a lot, for a short while. Before you disappeared you were always angry, short tempered, you would pull away from us. When you came back you were quiet, withdrawn. You barely talked to us. And the time in between you were your regular self.” Uriel said. “I never really thought about what it meant until a few years ago.”

More and more Angels started to frown, trying to figure out what this had to do with anything.

God was also frowning. He couldn’t remember Samael disappearing for any amount of time.

He came to sit next to Lucifer. “I went looking for where you would always disappear to.” Uriel told his brother softly.

Uriel leaned forward interestedly.

Samael shivered.

He remembered what he’d found. It was the only place in Heaven where no one ever went. A place Uriel hadn’t even known existed.

God continued to frown. He didn’t think there was any such place in Heaven.

He was fairly sure that Samael had Willed it into existence.

He could see it in his mind’s eye. It was a small grove at the very edge of Heaven. He could tell that the place had once been beautiful. But it was marred. The entire ground had been littered with splinters and rubble and narrow cracks. The remnants of trees and boulders that had been blown apart similar to how an explosive would look. Like something had ignited within the rocks and trees and blasted them to shreds from the inside out.

The Angels exchanged bewildered looks, still reeling from what they’d discovered and unsure how any of this was relevant to what Samael had done.

And, really, something being ripped apart from the inside out? That wasn’t something anyone but their Father could be capable of.

And then there was the dried blood that adorned the wrecked ground, drawing crimson patterns across the ground, giving the impression of streams that ran across the cracked ground. It was beautiful, in a gruesome kind of way. But the picture those streams painted was horrifying. Like the rocks and trees weren’t the only thing that had been ripped apart. He could tell, by the shimmering quality of the blood that it belonged to an Angel. Most likely Samael.

Michael sat up alarmed. What?!

God stared at the book, horrified by what He was hearing.

“That was when I realised how your Patterns differed from Samael’s.” Uriel continued. “You use Will. Samael didn’t.”

Lucifer put his head in his hands.

God was frowning, looking from one Son to the other. “Why not?”

Samael tensed and took a deep steadying breath. He doesn’t know, He doesn’t know, He doesn’t know. He told himself over and over again, so he wouldn’t lose his temper.

God heard the mantra and furrowed His brow as dread settled in His stomach. Was this something else His Wife hadn’t told Him?

Lucifer froze and when he turned to face his Father there was so much rage burning in his eyes that God actually leaned slightly away from him.

“Why not?” Lucifer growled quietly. “Because I couldn’t fucking reach it, could I? You cut me off from it.” He snarled.

Michael’s head snapped up to stare at his Twin and then his Father. What?!

God blinked. “What?” He asked alarmed.

“You kept me from using it. You and your stupid need for control!” Lucifer yelled. “You cannot control Will. You cannot tame it, you cannot contain it. And you refused to give me the one thing that could set it free!”

Samael whimpered.

God was still looking alarmed, but no less confused.

Uriel decided to step in. “What Lucifer is trying to say is that having Will is not enough. You need Free Will in order to use it.” Uriel explained.

God looked at Lucifer, who was glaring at nothing, in worry. Then, without warning the Devil jumped up and started pacing. His hands came up to grab at his hair, and for once the Angel didn’t seem to care about his appearance.

“I didn’t-” God started, frowning, only to be cut off by His agitated Son.

“Didn’t what? Didn’t know that Free Will could have finally fixed me? Didn’t think that giving humanity the one thing I’ve always needed would make me just a little bit mad?” Lucifer demanded, turning to Him.

“Lucifer, Free Will was an experiment. I wanted to make sure that it didn’t have any adverse effects on them before I let any of My Children have it.” God told him.

Samael took another deep breath, trying to reign in his rage. He found himself wishing his Mother were here. Then he could unleash his anger on someone who deserved it.

Lucifer took a step towards Him. “And did it ever occur to You,” He growled quietly. “that giving mortals free rein over my Domain could have adverse effects on me?”

God’s head snapped to Samael. “What?” He demanded.

The Angels were looking from Samael to the book, trying to figure out what the fuck was going on.

Samael stood up suddenly and before anyone could stop him, he’d taken off through the entrance to the bedrooms.

His Father frowned, but didn’t respond. Uriel was looking from his brother to his Father like he was watching a tennis match.

“Did you ever stop to consider that the choices they made might have impacted me in any way?” Lucifer yelled.

Uriel took a step forward. “Lucifer, calm-“

The Devil rounded on him. “Don’t tell me to calm down!” He snarled and Uriel instinctively took a step back.

“You have no idea what they did to me!” Uriel took ‘they’ to mean the mortals. “They had more access to my Domain than I did!”

Uriel exchanged a weary glance with his Father. It sounded like Lucifer had waited a very long time to say this. They turned back to Lucifer, who was pacing again. He’d started whimpering quietly and Uriel was starting to get seriously concerned for his mental state.

The Angel of Patterns took a hesitant step forward. “Lucifer…”

His brother looked around at him. “It meant nothing to them.” He whispered. “They had everything I ever wanted and it meant nothing to them. They destroyed it!” He screamed. “They murdered and raped and tortured and enslaved each other! They used my Domain to restrict each other’s Freedom! They turned my Will against itself!” All the fight seemed to leave him at once and he sat down on one of the infirmary beds. “Their actions were an act against Will. They went against everything I stand for.” He muttered. He sent a weak glare at his Father. “And you let them.” He said, his voice cracking.

“And you know what they did?” He asked. Uriel and God exchanged a look. “Every rotten thing they ever did, every time a bad choice backfired on them, do you know who they blamed? Me! Like it didn’t tear me apart every time they tried to oppress each other.”

Suddenly, he slumped forward and put his head on his knees and his hands came up to grab at his hair.

“Lucifer?“ His Father said hesitantly.

“Why?” The Devil whimpered and he sounded so damn broken, that Uriel put an arm around him, despite his aversion to physical touch.

“Why what?” God asked.

Lucifer looked back up at his Father. “Everything.” He said with something between a laugh and a sob. “Why didn’t you give me Free Will, when you should have known how badly I needed it? Why did you throw me away? Why didn’t you help me? Why do you hate me so much?!”

He glared at the Deity, even as the tears ran down his face.

And then he couldn’t take it anymore. He couldn’t keep going. He couldn’t keep fighting any longer. He was tired of fighting, always fighting.

His expression crumbled and he pulled his knees up to his chest and leaned his head against his knees as his shoulders started to shake with uncontrollable sobs.

Azrael made a distressed noise, looking like she wanted to reach through the book and hug her big brother.

He felt the mattress of the infirmary bed lower slightly as his Father sat down next to him and gently took him in Him arms. He started carding His fingers through His Son’s hair. “I do not hate you.” He said softly. “I did not throw you away. I will freely admit that I was too harsh in my punishment. I was angry, so I ignored your prayers and when I finally calmed down enough to look into Hell, you appeared to be thriving. I never meant to hurt you by sending you to Hell.”

“You left me.” Lucifer whimpered. “Everyone left me to die down there. Did I really mean so little to you? Why didn’t you help me while I was still here?”

“I didn’t know you needed help.” His Father told him. “I never realised what you wanted Free Will for. I never knew how badly humanity’s Free Will affected you. I simply assumed that you were being wilful as always. The idea that you wanted it for something other than simple curiosity never even crossed my mind. I’m sorry.” The Deity said, leaning down to kiss his temple, still running His fingers through His Son’s hair.

Lucifer shifted to look up at Him in confusion. He saw the honesty in His eyes. There was no sign of a lie in his expression. He really didn’t know.

And with that realisation, Lucifer’s mind went blank.

He felt a terrifyingly familiar burning sensation that started in his chest and quickly spread throughout his entire body, taking his breath away as though the heat was burning away the oxygen in his lungs, frying his brain, leaving him hunched over from the agony, as the reality of it all came crashing down around him.

Michael frowned in worry, wondering what was about to happen.

He’d told his Mother about the pain, his problems with his Will, the agony of being forced to obey his parents’ every word. He’d told her and she’d promised to let Dad know. To tell Him what he’d told her.

Camael suddenly remembered what Samael had told her. She was supposed to tell Him.

She stared at the book as the pieces finally clicked. Was-was the Rebellion Her fault? Had She actually let Samael take the blame for something that She could have fixed in an instant?

If his Father didn’t know…

She’d lied to him. She was the only person who knew the reason behind his Rebellion, who knew the full story and She’d let him Fall. She’d stood by and done nothing while his Father threw him down to Hell.

“Uriel.” He bit out.

Uriel turned to him. “Leave.”

Uriel looked confused, but then a vial beside Lucifer’s bed exploded and he realised what was happening.

“What’s happening?” Ariel asked.

No one had an answer for her. They had no idea any of this was happening in the first place.

He stood up and left the room and the second the door closed behind his brother, Lucifer, still in his Father’s arms, screamed with pain and rage.

God felt the overwhelming power of His Son’s Will wash over him, trying to wrap itself around him and cloud his mind with little success.

He watched as wave after wave after wave of Will tore through His Son, ripping his skin open in an attempt to get out, while Lucifer screamed with pain.

Michael was practically hyperventilating at the revelations. How had he not known that any of this was happening?

He watched as the sheer force of Lucifer’s Will shattered any glass within the infirmary, ripped the beds apart, flung tables against the walls, cracked the tiles of the infirmary floor.

When the waves started cracking the walls of the infirmary, God pushed against it with His Power. He could not allow anything this unstable near any of His other Children.

When he tried to keep it contained, however, it reverberated off His Power, rebounding toward His Lightbringer.

Michael tensed.

Naomi whimpered and buried her face in her father’s chest.

Azazel, meanwhile, was staring at the book in absolute horror.

It seemed His Son was right when he said that Will could not be contained.

In a split second’s decision He sent a mental command to His Angels, telling them to land if they were currently in the air. He waited until He knew every single one of His Children was safely on the ground, wincing whenever a rebounding wave of Will lashed His Son, making him scream again.

Then He pushed the Will towards the ceiling of the infirmary, staring as it burst through the roof and into the open sky, spreading out and dissipating into the vast space.

Lucifer whimpered. The gashes from where his Will had torn through his body were bleeding freely.

God held him tightly as the infirmary doors burst open and Michael rushed in.

He took one look at his Twin and instantly ran to them. He looked around the wrecked infirmary. “What happened?” He demanded. “I heard, I heard- I-I heard him-“ Michael was breathing hard.

Michael shuddered. How could he have missed this? Why hadn’t Samael told him?

God could not comfort His Son.

Now that Lucifer’s outburst was over, He could properly register His Son’s thoughts.

So His Wife had known. Honestly, it surprised Him. He knew that His Wife could be quite manipulative, but He’d thought that even She would know to draw the line when it came to using Their Children against each other.

It appeared He’d been mistaken.

He could not begin to explain how much that enraged Him.

Raphael, Light and Uriel had come in after Michael and were staring around at the wreckage.

“What happened?” Raphael asked. She caught sight of Lucifer’s bloody form and her eyes widened.

Immediately she started tending to his injuries.

Michael looked around at the ruined room, then back at Lucifer and something seemed to click in his head. “Did he do this to himself?” The Archangel asked.

God sighed. He turned to Uriel. I’m assuming you realised that Samael had told your Mother about this? He asked wearily.

Uriel’s eyes widened. I didn’t realise he’d told Her. The Angel of Patterns said quietly.

Zadkiel turned to Uriel. “Did you know about this?” He asked.

“I knew about the Rebellion.” Uriel answered, catching everyone’s attention. “I didn’t know about Mom though.”

“How long have you been keeping this quiet?” Michael demanded. The accusation in his tone was clear as day.

Uriel raised an eyebrow. “Since around the second chapter.” He deadpanned.

Michael blinked, then looked away. “Oh.” He said.

But you knew that She knew. The Almighty said.

Uriel nodded. I always thought that Her behaviour changed after the Rebellion. Every time She looked at us, every time She saw one of us struggle with the aftermath of the Rebellion, there would be guilt on Her face. I did not realise what it meant until I put together what had happened to Samael.

Uriel looked Him straight in the eyes and there was a rage there that God had never seen before in His Son.

Uriel’s face hardened. Damn right he was pissed. His Mother had cost them their brother and had cost their brother his home, all because she was afraid to take responsibility for her own inaction.

Not even a true mistake, though that certainly didn’t make what She’d done any better.

She knew what had happened. She knew that Samael had no control over what happened, yet She said nothing. She stood by and watched as he burned and She. Said. Nothing.

“It was always Her fault, everything that happened, everything that went wrong. She could have stopped it.” Uriel shook his head and looked at Lucifer, who was shaking against his Father’s chest, the blood flowing from his open wounds was staining His white clothes red.

(Not that the Deity cared.)

“What do you mean, it was all Her fault? All whose fault?” Raphael asked.

Uriel took a step forward and placed a hand on Lucifer’s shoulder, careful of his brother’s injuries.

The motion surprised his siblings, but after everything Lucifer had been through, Uriel’s own comfort could take a backseat. “Do you want them to know?” The Angel asked.

Lucifer glanced over at them all.

Lucifer, what’s going on? Michael’s voice said in his head.

Lucifer shook his head.

Michael looked hurt. You’re hiding something from me. He said. You never hide things from me.

You’ll hate me. Lucifer answered.

Michael felt himself tear up. Did he actually believe that?

Michael’s eyes widened. I could never hate you. He said with absolute conviction.

Lucifer closed his eyes and blocked his mind from his Twin.

The Sword of God shuddered in remembrance of that feeling.

He remembered when his Will had possessed Michael.

Michael stiffened. He didn’t want to be reminded of this.

He didn’t think he’d ever have to worry about that, he’d thought that Michael, at least, was safe from him.

He’d been wrong.

Michael put his head in his hands. “How?” He asked, his voice muffled. “His Will is equal to my Power, how could he have overpowered me so thoroughly?”

“I think-“ Zazel started, his voice shaking, only to cut himself off, before taking a deep breath and starting again. “I think his Will must have been building up inside him for so long that when he finally lost control, there was just too much of it for even your Power to stand a chance against. I mean think about it: No Angel, no matter how powerful, should ever have been able to control the entire Host at once.”

Michael frowned. It made sense, but then why hadn’t he recognised his Twin’s touch on his soul? He of all people should have realised what was going on.

His Twin had lost control and harmed several of their siblings.

He’d never forget the moment Michael snapped out of it. His Twin’s screams when he’d realised what he’d done echoed in his ears.

Michael shuddered and put his head in his hands.

Raguel and Gabriel both quickly pulled him into a hug.

And Samael could do nothing but watch. He didn’t know how to make it stop. He’d had no experience with controlling or channeling his Will.

Nathanel growled. “Why didn’t Mother teach him?” He demanded. “If She wouldn’t tell us about it, why couldn’t She at least teach him how to control it?”

God sighed and ran a hand over His face. “Contrary to what you all believe, Samael and Michael’s Domains aren’t represented in both of Us.” He said tiredly.

“Will and Light and Dark and Power cannot exist within the same being, no matter how powerful that being may be. Your Mother possesses Dark and Power, while I possess Will and Light.” He explained and Michael made a face at that knowledge.

“Just as Michael can lie and Samael cannot, your Mother can tell a dishonesty and I cannot.” God told them.

“But You explained the machinations of Dark and Power to Michael when he came to You.” Sarathiel protested. “Why couldn’t Mother do the same?”

God’s face darkened. “She could have.” He agreed. “I cannot absolve Her of that.” Not that He was really trying to.

He’d tried so hard to pull it back in. To trap it within him once more, but no matter how hard he tried, nothing had worked, and the absolute worst thing about it? It had felt so good. For the first time in his life he’d found something that was strong enough to carry the entirety of his Will. For the first time since the Demiurge created the stars, he hadn’t been in pain. It had felt like being born again. There had been no ache in his limbs with every movement, no searing pain in his head whenever he tried to think, no burning in his lungs every time he took a breath. For the first time in his life, he’d felt well and truly alive.

Michael closed his eyes and buried his head in his arms. How had he missed this? How could he have let this happen?

I can feel your self-hatred from here. Samael’s voice echoed in his head.

Michael let out a low sob. I’m sorry. He said miserably.

I don’t blame you. Samael answered. Never you.

Michael exhaled shakily. He hadn’t said it wasn’t his fault, they both knew that would be a lie. Michael could have found out, he could have asked if his Twin was alright, he could have–should have–payed better attention to him.

Samael couldn’t absolve him of his mistakes and, perhaps a small, bitter part of him didn’t want to.

Michael knew that, while he may have gained his Twin’s forgiveness, he had lost his trust and that realisation broke something in him.

He could not, would not try to get it back. He wouldn’t be that selfish. All he could do was show his Twin that he would never leave his side again and perhaps, one day, he could regain what they’d lost.

But it was ruined by the fact that his every movement had been devoted to keeping his siblings apart, his every thought had been directed to forcing his Will back inside him and his every breath had been used to beg them to stop trying to kill each other.

And even at his best, it still wasn’t enough.

His siblings had kept going at each other’s throats until their Father had finally showed up.

Lucifer would never forgive Him for that. He would never forgive Him for taking so damn long to show up. They’d been fighting for hours. He should have noticed much, much sooner.

Lucifer looked back at Michael, who was looking at him like he’d never seen him before. It made him flinch.

Michael shuddered at the thought of Samael being afraid of him.

Fear was his thing, and Samael was the only being who’d ever been unaffected by his presence.

He hated that that didn’t seem to be the case anymore.

He didn’t want to tell them. His siblings hated him enough as it was and despite his earlier reservations, he did not want their hatred for him to intensify.

And he did not want Michael to look at him like he knew his siblings would.

His Twin’s love was the only thing he’d been sure of when it came to his siblings.

It was the only thing that had allowed him to keep even a single shred of sanity in Hell.

If he lost that, it would kill him.

Azrael, as well as several of the Nephillim whimpered at that.

“Don’t die Uncle Sammy.” Naomi whispered.

But at the same time, Michael didn’t deserve to spend the rest of his existence thinking that what happened had been his fault.

Neither did the rest of his siblings.

It wasn’t fair to them.

At the same time, however, he knew that he couldn’t tell them. He couldn’t stand to tell them it had all been his doing.

Lucifer looked up at his Father and could tell by the look on His face that he’d been listening in to his internal struggle.

Tell them. He said. Tell them all.

Do you want Me to tell them about your troubles with Will as well? His Father asked gently.

I don’t care. Tell them whatever you want. Lucifer answered. He doubted it would matter.

Phanuel frowned. Did he really think so little of them?

Very well. God answered.

He stood up and motioned Raphael and Michael toward him.

Raphael had closed most of Lucifer’s bleeding injuries by that point. The rest had been bandaged.

Michael hesitated for a moment, before sending a concerned look Lucifer’s way. Then he turned to his Father and followed him out of the infirmary, Raphael trailing behind them looking scared.

Uriel placed a hand on his brother’s shoulder, before he, too, went after their Father leaving Lucifer alone with his thoughts.

The entire room was silent for a few moments, before Michael spread his wings and took off to find his Twin.

The rest of them decided to take a break.

This had been a loaded chapter.

Chapter Text

Michael found Samael in the exact same place he’d been the day before.

He was curled up in a corner with his wings wrapped around himself.

Michael moved over to him and pulled his Twin into a tight hug without a word.

Samael shifted his wings so that they rested against Michael’s.

Neither Twin spoke, even when Samael started to cry into Michael’s shoulder.

There wasn’t much to say, really. Not right then anyway.

When the Twins returned to the main room a little while later, the rest of the Host was already waiting.

There was a slightly tense silence as Samael and Michael took their seats.

Samael stared resolutely at the ground, unable or unwilling to meet any of his siblings’ eyes.

Then Camael leaned forward and pulled him into a hug from behind.

Samael tensed for all of two seconds before he practically melted into the hug.

When Camael pulled away, Samael was slightly less tense than he’d been before, though he still wouldn’t meet anyone’s eyes.

Michael stared up at his Father blankly.

All around him, his siblings were muttering furiously amongst themselves.

He could not blame them for their anger.

Samael flinched and Michael wrapped his arms around him reassuringly.

Their Father had just told them that Samael had Willed them to fight each other.

Not even Michael had known that Samael was capable of such a feat.

Normally, he would have been up in his siblings’ faces for what they were saying about his Twin. Right now, though, he couldn’t bring himself to care.

His Twin had forced his Will on them. He’d done the one thing he hated their Parents for.

“He should not be allowed to remain in the Silver City!” Remiel yelled. “We will force him out ourselves!”

Remiel cringed and glanced at Samael, who looked like he was about to cry.

He didn’t look surprised though.

That just made Remiel feel worse.

Before anyone could agree with her, there was a furious shout. “You’ll do no such thing!”

Everyone turned to Uriel, who was watching Remiel with a look of utter hatred on his face.

“Uriel?” Zadkiel asked. “How can you defend him? He tried to kill you.” He said angrily.

“I know the full story, which you would too if you hadn’t interrupted Father halfway through His explanation.” Uriel growled at him.

“What full story?” Raguel demanded. “He forced his Will onto us, what more is there to know?”

Raguel shivered. He was normally the most neutral of his siblings. He was the one who mediated when his siblings fought.

He’d never seen himself act so impulsively.

“Use your head Raguel!” Uriel yelled.

Raguel reared back in surprise. Their siblings stared from Raguel to Uriel in shock.

“When have you ever seen Samael use his power over Will?” Uriel asked. “When was the last time you remember seeing him use anything but Light?”

Raguel went to answer confidently, only to frown in confusion. “I-I don’t remember.” He said.

Michael frowned and thought back over his and Samael’s time together. Surely there had to be something.

But no, no matter how hard he tried to think of something, the only time he could remember his Twin using Will was when they forged the Earth and the Stars together. And that was a long, long time ago.

Their Father sighed. “I’m afraid that the fault lies more with Me than it ever has with Samael.” He told them.

“What do you mean, Father?” Azazel asked. “You did not intend for Samael to use his abilities in such a cruel manner.” He spat.

Michael looked up at his Father. He so desperately wanted to believe that there was another explanation for this, but he simply couldn’t think of one.

That was fair, Samael thought as he tilted his head.

No one had ever been cut off from their domain like he had.

“He tried to stop us.” Azrael mumbled. “He was the only one who tried to stop us from attacking each other. Why would he do that if he intended for this to happen?” She asked more loudly.

Azrael slumped with relief.

She’d been so afraid she’d end up blaming Sam like everyone else.

She was glad to hear that she was still defending her big brother.

She knew her brother. He would never hurt them like this.

Samael’s shoulders slumped, unknowingly mimicking his little sister, and he felt like he could cry with relief.

She didn’t hate him. Sweet little Rea-Rea didn’t hate him.

“Who knows what was going through that-“

“Remiel, enough!” God’s outburst made the entire Host go deathly silent. “Your brother is not to blame for this. If you want to blame anyone for this, blame Me and your Mother.” He said.

“Why?” Michael asked and everyone turned to him. It was the first time he’d spoken aloud since their Father started speaking.

Father looked at him sadly. “As I’m sure you all remember, Samael was rather enthralled with the concept of Free Will.”

“Understatement of the century.” Ezekiel muttered.

Father’s lips twitched, before his face fell back into the weary expression he’d had since Lucifer was last injured.

Michael still couldn’t quite understand how that had happened. He remembered the massive surge of something bursting through the roof of the infirmary.

Michael straightened in his seat.

Had he really not recognised Samael’s Will?

Michael was pulled from his thoughts when his Father continued speaking. “What no one ever thought to ask was why Samael wanted Free Will.” The Deity continued.

Michael looked up at Him then. His Father was right. He’d never asked his Twin for the why of it all. It had always made sense to him. Samael was the embodiment of Will and Free Will meant that he could use his Will whichever way he wanted.

Samael frowned. “You were so busy trying to be good, you never learned to question.” He said quietly, though his voice still carried.

His siblings exchanged looks with each other.

Father closed his eyes. “As it turns out, the absence of Free Will not only restricted Samael’s power over Will, but cut him off from it entirely.” He said regretfully and Michael stilled.

He’d never thought of that. The fact that their Father’s control might have had adverse effects on Samael had never even crossed his mind.

Why hadn’t it crossed his mind?

Did you even know what Will entails? Samael asked his Twin.

Michael considered his question, before reluctantly answering, “No, I didn’t.” He frowned guiltily. “I could have asked, though.” He said quietly.

“Yes,” Samael answered frostily, “you could have.”

Michael flinched at his tone and Samael leaned his head against his Twin’s shoulder.

“I don’t understand, Father. What does this mean?” Amenadiel asked. He wanted to believe that Lucifer had changed for the better. That all this was just a big misunderstanding. He’d come to really enjoy his little brother’s company. He did not want that to have been one big elaborate ruse.

Samael tilted his head at that. It was the first true confirmation that Amenadiel really did care about him.

Father sighed. “Perhaps I should start at the beginning.” He mused. “I know that many of you like to refer to yourselves by your domains.” He started and the Host listened intently, wondering where their Father was going with this.

“While I have nothing against you referring to yourselves as such, it is not entirely correct. You are not your domains. You merely carry them within you and can distribute your domains in whichever way they present themselves to you.” Father explained.

“So…we’re like soap dispensers?” Azrael asked innocently.

Samael snorted. Manipulative little imp.

Michael saw through her innocence immediately.

She was trying to bring some life back into her Father and siblings.

It worked, to an extent.

Father chuckled. As did many of the Host.

“Indeed Child. I suppose you could say that you are the containers of your domain’s essence, without which they would not exist.” Then Father turned serious again. “Will was one of Samael’s domains.” He said. “And I have quickly come to realise that Will should not be contained. When Samael was forced to obey Mine and your Mother’s every word, however, that is exactly what happened. Samael was cut off from his Will and it was locked away inside of him.”

“What does that have to do with Samael forcing his Will on us Father?” Cassiel asked.

“I’m getting there Child.” Father said patiently. “But first I simply believe that there are things you need to understand.”

“What happens when one attempts to contain Will, Father?” Raphael asked.

Father thought for a moment, before waving his hand. A ball of…something appeared before Him. It wasn’t light, exactly. It seemed to exude a type of greyness that was neither light nor dark. Michael supposed his confusion in the face of the ball’s appearance was merely a result of the fact that it wasn’t supposed to have an appearance. The ball started moving around the gathered Angels. It flitted through their ranks and Michael had the absurd impression of a curious animal.

Father called the ball to Him after a while and raised his hand, closing it in a fist.

The ball was suddenly encased by six transparent walls, creating a cube around the ball. Michael couldn’t tell what the walls were made of, though he doubted they were glass.

The ball moved and slammed into one of the walls. It moved in the opposite direction, only to slam into another wall. It moved all around the cube, faster and faster, until it seemed to be in several places at once, filling up the entire space.

Searching for a way out, Michael realised.

Samael shuddered violently.

Michael ran his fingers through his Twin’s hair soothingly.

Then the ball stopped moving around. It seemed to have given up on finding a way out, so instead, it grew. It pulsed outwards like some kind of mutating…thing. It pressed against the walls of the cube until it filled the entire space. Then one of the walls cracked as hairline fractures spread across it. That was the only warning they got for what came next as, without warning, the cube burst apart. Shards flew everywhere and the thing within the cube expanded in all directions, like a shockwave. It flew at the Host, cracking the ground with its force.

Michael felt a Power much stronger than his own wrap around him and the shockwave bounced off him as his Father’s Power pushed it up into the sky.

The entire Host was deathly silent for a few minutes. Then-

“What was that?!” Raguel demanded, as he clutched his chest.

“That was Will.” Father told them.

“And…the cube?” Azrael asked, nudging one of the shards, which had fallen near her, with her foot.

Father sighed. “That was a representation of what it would have done to Samael.” He said.

The Host shivered collectively.

Azrael immediately took her foot away from the shard with a squeak.

Raphael remembered what she’d walked in to earlier, her little brother in her Father’s arms. She’d wondered about the injuries he’d suffered. The edges had looked uneven and jagged, like something had simply torn Lucifer’s skin open. She wanted to be sick.

As did everybody else in the room.

But even more than that, she wanted to go to her brother and hug him and never, ever let go.

“B-but what does that have to do with the Rebellion?” Remiel asked. She sounded almost afraid of the answer.

Father sighed again. “What were Samael’s exact words before the fighting started?” He asked. It was something He’d been wondering ever since He found out about Samael’s issues.

Michael stared at nothing, the image of his Twin, bleeding profusely in his Father’s arms swimming in front of his eyes. “He said he needed to leave.” He said hoarsely. “He k- he kept insisting that he needed to leave. We thought he was just trying to get out of doing as he was told, so we held him back.”

You didn’t let me leave, Samael had said earlier.

He’d tried. He really had tried to protect them.

Cambiel felt retched.

How had he missed this? How could he have missed his Twin being ripped apart by his own domain over and over again?

Father closed His eyes. “I believe that Samael had reached his breaking point and perhaps accidentally used his Will against you.” He said.

Gabriel frowned. “You…don’t believe he had an outburst?” She asked.

Father shook his head. “No. If he had, it would have been a lot more messy. For all of you.”

Michael thought back to the wreckage that was now the infirmary and winced. Yes, he could easily believe that.

I let it out. Samael said quietly as his eyes filled with tears. I thought it would be worse if I waited until I lost control.

Even in his thoughts, Michael could hear the gut-wrenching guilt in his Twin’s tone.

“Then how do we know that he hadn’t intentionally used it as he did?” Remiel asked. She sounded almost desperate.

Michael could hardly blame her. She’d been the most vocal about her hatred of Samael, even before he left her alone in Hell.

Remiel stared at the floor, shame and guilt bubbling in her gut.

She felt Amenadiel put an arm around her and leaned into her big brother desperately.

She had suffered severe injuries from being attacked by Michael after all. He still hated himself for that. He couldn’t figure out why she didn’t.

His screams, Remiel thought. His screams were why nobody resented him for his outburst.

They plagued her nightmares even more than the outburst itself.

If Samael really hadn’t meant for it to happen, then all her anger and rage had been misplaced.

Father looked at her. “It’s quite simple actually.” He said sympathetically, though not the slightest bit apologetic. “It is impossible for him to have done it intentionally.”

Now, Amenadiel frowned. “Why?”

“Because Samael lacks even a basic control over Will.” Father said quietly. “A feat such as that requires a level of control that Samael simply does not possess. I think that is also the reason why he did not stop it.” Father continued. “He didn’t even know where to start.”

Useless, Samael thought. He was useless.

Remiel searched desperately for something, anything that would let her hold on to her hatred. Anything that would numb the crushing guilt that was beginning to claw its way into her heart.

“Why didn’t he tell anyone?” She demanded.

Suddenly, Father looked very, very angry.

Several Angels recoiled at His sudden change of mood.

For their sakes, the Deity tried to reign in His rage. “Do not worry, My Children. It is not you I am angry with.” He assured them and His Children relaxed.

He turned to Remiel. “As for your question My Dear, he did tell someone.”

Remiel’s eyes widened. “Who?” She asked.

Father closed His eyes. “Your Mother.” He bit out and His Angels suddenly realised who it was that He was angry with.

He took a deep breath. “It appears that Samael’s hatred of Me was a result of your Mother promising to speak to Me about his problems. I’m sure you can guess that that conversation never happened. Therefore I did not change My behaviour toward him and Samael took this as confirmation that I simply did not care. This led to him acting out when I announced Free Will for humanity, believing I cared more for their convenience than I did for his safety. I merely saw his behaviour as wilful disobedience.” He looked up at them all then.

“I was aware of Samael’s use of Will that started the fights.” He said gently. “It is why his punishment was so harsh.”

Jophiel wanted to be mad that Father hadn’t told them, she really did.

But the image of Samael falling down to Hell while they stood by and watched was forever branded into her mind and she couldn’t help but wonder, if that was their reaction to Samael simply starting a fight, what would they have done to him if they’d known?

When He saw many of His Children gear up to demand why He hadn’t said anything, He continued. “The reason why I did not inform you of it is that I knew the second I banished him that I had gone too far.” He said quietly.

He closed His eyes and let out a long breath. “As I’m sure you are aware, Samael’s time in Hell has not always been pleasant.” He said. “What I don’t think you know is that I was unaware that one of you broke his wing.

Camael flinched and Samael leaned back to rest against her legs.

I will not ask who did it. You were not acting of your own accord.” Father opened His eyes and looked at them all.

His Children. His Angels.

“Samael burned.” He told them and several of His Children gasped. “Your brother had no control over where he landed, because he couldn’t catch himself on a broken wing, and he ended up landing in a Lake of Fire. By the time I realised, he’d been burning for several years. I never meant for him to come to any real harm. That is why I felt that he deserved at least a slight reprieve from you. I felt that keeping that particular piece of information to Myself, was My way of making up for the pain that I had caused him.” He explained.

Samael shifted. “I didn’t land in the lake.” He said quietly, just loud enough for those around him to hear.

Michael frowned. “What do you mean?”

Samael shrugged. “I made the lake.” He said matter-of-factly.

Michael blinked at him. “What?”

His Twin flushed. “I lost control again when I crashed.” He muttered.

Just then there was a loud yell from somewhere above them and Michael immediately stiffened, spread his wings and shot into the sky. The Host looked up and saw that there was an Angel flying way too high in the sky and their wings were flapping sporadically.

Michael immediately flew to the Angel and put his arms around them. Then he slowly came back down.

The Host, except Amenadiel, Azrael, Uriel, Gabriel and Raphael stared at the new Angel.

He looked like a very young, very banged-up Lucifer.

As soon as Michael’s feet touched the ground, he shoved the Angel away, holding him by the shoulders. “What the Hell were you thinking?!” He demanded, shaking the Angel a little.

Samael snorted and Michael narrowed his eyes at him.

“What’s so funny?” He asked suspiciously.

“You sound like a dad scolding his misbehaving child.” Samael snickered.

Michael gaped at him, while Gabriel, Camael and Jophiel promptly burst out laughing.

The Angel looked up at him and the Host finally got a good look at him. Why were his eyes blue?

The Angel blinked up at him. “This is a bad idea?” He said, phrasing it into a question at the end.

“Well, you’re clearly acting like a child.” Michael grumbled.

Samael grinned and Michael immediately felt like he’d stepped into a trap. “So you admit you sound like a dad.” Samael said smugly.

Michael groaned, while the rest of his siblings who’d heard their banter continued to laugh silently.

Michael groaned as Raphael immediately came forward. “I thought I told you to stay off those wings!” She exclaimed.

“Yes mum.” Samael said in his most innocent voice and that set his siblings off.

It took roughly ten minutes for everyone to stop laughing.

Those who hadn’t heard the joke stared at them in consternation.

The Angel was about to answer, when Azazel cleared his throat.

The Angel finally seemed to register where he was and he squeaked as he hid behind Michael.

Seeing someone with Lucifer’s face act so openly afraid was…jarring, to say the least.

“Nice entrance Sammy. ” Azrael smirked and the Angel came out from behind Michael, grinning at her.

“Sorry, was I interrupting something?” He asked.

“No, I think we were just done. Though I would like to know what you are doing flying around unsupervised with half-healed wings?!” Michael snapped at him, looking him over.

“And there he goes again.” Samael said.

Michael glared at him.

“Oh, right. I can’t find Lucifer.” He said.

The remaining laughter cut off immediately as worry took over.

Why couldn’t Light find Lucifer?

Michael stilled. “What?” He asked.

The Angel nodded. “I’ve looked everywhere. In the Afterlives, in the Silver City, the infirmary, the woods. I can’t find him!” The Angel exclaimed.

Michael had gone extremely pale. His Twin had seemed so distraught when they’d left the infirmary. He’d seemed so certain that Michael would hate him.

“Why would Lucifer be missing?” Zadkiel asked.

“Well he was pretty damn certain that you would hate him when you found out that he Willed us to fight each other. Maybe that has something to do with it.” Uriel said sarcastically.

Zadkiel winced. Then he stepped forward. “Well then, let’s get to looking.” He said decisively. He was still trying to come to terms with the fact that none of his actions during the Rebellion had been his own, but one thing he knew for sure was that Lucifer was not at fault.

He’d lost control of his domain. It had happened to all of them. They had simply been able to learn how to control themselves.

Lucifer had never had the chance.

Samael stared at the book in wonder. They couldn’t possibly still want him after this.

He was damaged, broken. Why would they still want him?

He remembered what one of the demons had told him once, when he’d caught Samael praying for his siblings under his breath while the demon forced his way inside him.

He’d laughed and told Samael that nobody was coming for him, because Hell was where Heaven’s broken toys ended up.

Nobody wants damaged goods in their home, Hêlêl, he’d said with the air of someone lecturing a small child as he ran his hands over Samael’s bare chest and jerked his hip, eliciting a pained whimper from the Fallen Angel. You’re trash to them little Angel, it makes sense that they’d expect you to be treated as such.

And that was really all he was, wasn’t it? Trash.

A broken doll left out for the scum of humanity to find and do with as they pleased.

Samael was suddenly pulled out of his musings by gentle hands wrapping around him as his Twin pulled him into a tight hug.

Samael buried his face in Michael’s chest. He hadn’t realised that Michael had heard his thoughts.

The Sword of God, for his part, was doing his level best not to show that he was practically vibrating with rage at the knowledge of what those monsters had done to his Twin.

This was more than just physical torture. They’d torn him apart with their words as well, planted seeds of self-doubt in his mind that had only further taken root as the Host’s silence dragged on.

It made him want to gut them.

The new Angel looked at him in shock, which quickly turned to wonder. “Yeah, I’ll keep looking!”

He made to run off, but Michael grabbed him by the collar. “Oh no you don’t.” He said sternly. “You’re not going anywhere.”

The Angel scowled. “But Mike, I can find him, I just have to look more. I’m the only other person who can feel him like you can.” The Angel said indignantly.

“Awww.” Chamuel cooed. “He sounds so innocent and cute.”

“I’m sorry, will somebody please explain what the fuck is going on here?!” Remiel demanded.

The new Angel looked at her with a guilty expression. “Hey Remmy.” He said softly.

Remiel blinked. She did not expect the Angel to know her name.

“I will explain what this is about.” Their Father spoke up. “Those of you already in the know, spread out. Find Lucifer.”

The Angels nodded.

“Light.” The Angel froze and turned to him slowly.

“Keep off those wings.” He said, smiling.

The Angel, Light, blinked and smiled tentatively back at him.

“Thanks Dad.” He said quickly.

Then he ran off, leaving a very confused Host behind.

Light ran through Heaven, trying to find his missing piece. He knew that Lucifer hadn’t gone to Hell. He hated it there almost as much as Light did.

He would find Lucifer. He was sure of it.

In his haste to find Lucifer, Light did not notice the soul that was watching him through narrowed eyes.

Michael narrowed his own eyes at the book. He did not like the sound of that.

———————————————

Lucifer stared out at the wreckage before him. He hated this place.

This was where he came to relieve some of his Will. This place meant nothing but pain for him.

And yet, it was the only safe place he’d ever known. It was the only place where he could be himself, as cheesy as that sounded. It was the only place where he could let it all out. A place of pain as well as a place of relief.

He heard a twig snap behind him. Under any normal circumstances he would have pounced at whoever had stumbled upon him. Perhaps his Father really was right about that being instinctive.

“I was wondering how long it would take you to find me.” He said.

He did not look around as Light came to sit beside him.

“You heard my thoughts about this place.” Lucifer said. It wasn’t a question.

Light hummed in confirmation.

“This place is beautiful.” Light said. “Your thoughts made it seem more dreary.”

Lucifer scoffed. “Beautiful? This?” He gestured around at the shattered remains of the things he’d destroyed in his time here.

Light nodded. “Those are beautiful.” He said, pointing to the trees that lined the grove. “If you hadn’t cleared the other things, I might not have noticed them.”

“Don’t.” Lucifer said. “Don’t tell me that any good can come of this. That’s the last thing I need right now.”

“Hm. They’re all looking for you, you know?” Light said.

“What did I just tell you?” Lucifer groaned.

Light grinned at him. “Sorry, I’m not good at doing what I’m told.” He said cheekily.

Lucifer chuckled, despite trying as hard as he could to keep it in.

The smile didn’t last long though, and it disappeared almost as suddenly as it had come.

Lucifer shook his head. “Why do you keep doing this?” He asked after a few moments’ silence.

“Doing what?” Light asked.

“Why do you keep trying to help me?” Lucifer asked. “Can’t you see it’s a lost cause?”

Light did not turn to him when he answered. “Because you need it. And I don’t think it’s a lost cause.” He said simply.

Michael smiled sadly. That was such a Samael thing to say.

Lucifer turned to look at him fully then. “How can you say that?” He demanded. “After everything I’ve done, everything I’ve put you through, how can you still say that. I mean, look at you. Everything I’ve ever done has ended up hurting you. I’m the one who started the Rebellion, I’m the one who got us thrown into Hell, I’m the reason Samael went ‘round the bend in Hell. Which is also why we left Remiel behind and probably the reason that our siblings hate us so much. Every choice I’ve ever made has led us into some kind of danger. And you always get off the worst.”

Light also turned to look at him. “Is that why you don’t want to merge together?” He asked.

Lucifer ran a hand through his hair, which had become more curled the longer Lucifer spent in Heaven. Probably because he didn’t want to stand out up here.

Everyone always asked which hair products Lucifer used, but the basic truth was that he didn’t need any. His hair just…stuck like that.

“Yes, it is.” Lucifer said.

“Why?” Light asked.

Lucifer closed his eyes. “Because you’re innocent. You’re innocent of everything that’s gone wrong in our lives. You were born of our siblings’ love and our parents’ affection. Me? I was born from bloodshed and carnage. I don’t deserve to have you back.” He whispered. “I can’t be fixed.” He said softly.

Samael curled up in his seat, whimpering quietly.

Michael continued to hold him gently, wondering how much of this was Samael’s own insecurity and how much was the demons’ doing.

Light looked down at the ground and picked up a splinter of wood on the ground, weighing it in his hand. “You’re right.” He said and Lucifer looked up startled.

“You’re broken beyond repair. We both are.” Light said softly, looking down at the scars that littered his entire body.

“The thing with things that are broken beyond repair is that you can either throw them away.” He tossed the splinter over his shoulder and turned to Lucifer. “Or you can make something completely new.” He said smiling.

“I don’t want to be Samael again.” Light said. “Samael was always in pain. Always overlooked. They took him for granted.

Gadriel glanced at Samael, who was still curled up in Michael’s arms and couldn’t help but remember all the times Samael had helped him out.

He’d never asked for anything in return, never asked for help himself.

He was the only one who’d helped just for the sake of helping.

Maybe he’d hoped that they’d be there if he needed it.

The Angel of Witchcraft felt a shame unlike any other rise within him at the thought.

They really had taken them for granted, hadn’t they?

I don’t want to go back to that, I want to make something entirely new.” Light said.

“But I am not Will. I cannot undo the damage that the blade has done. That power lies with you alone.”

Lucifer looked down at his hands. “Even if I wanted to, I wouldn’t know how to begin.” He said. “I still can’t control it.”

Light looked around and smiled. “Well, why don’t we start with something you’ve done before?”

He took Lucifer’s hand and held it out.

Lucifer tried to pull away. “Are you out of your mind?” He demanded.

Light shrugged. “Maybe.”

He refused to let go of Lucifer’s hand and the Devil sighed.

“I don’t want to hurt you.” Lucifer said quietly.

“Will would never hurt the Light.” Light said.

“I used to think that about Michael. Look where that ended.” He answered.

“Michael is different.” Light said and Lucifer had to admit that he was right.

Samael and Michael were two sides of the same coin.

Lucifer and Light were two halves of one side of said coin. Will and Light complimented each other in a way that neither could ever hope to manage with Dark or Power.

They were even more connected to each other than they were to Michael.

Irrationally Michael felt something akin to jealousy bloom in his chest at those words.

When it came to Will and Light harming Dark and Power, it was more the fact that they simply shouldn’t be able to overpower each other.

When it came to Will or Light harming each other, it was simply the fact that neither would ever think to do so.

Now, Samael would never even dream of ever harming Michael, but they were not their domains. Their domains were simply a part of them and the dynamic between those domains was very different from the dynamic between the actual Angels.

The fact that Will had attacked Michael was proof of that.

But that did not erase the fear Lucifer felt at the idea of losing control with Light in such close proximity.

When Lucifer looked up at him, there was nothing but open trust in those clear blue eyes.

Lucifer felt himself relax in spite of himself.

“Alright.” He said softly. “What do you want me to do?”

Light smiled and squeezed his hand. Then he closed his eyes. Why not try what we would do with Light? He asked silently.

Alright. Lucifer thought back. Then after a moment, he added. I can’t remember how to do that either.

Light chuckled. He saw the thing he wanted to create in his mind’s eye. He pushed it to Lucifer, who jerked slightly in surprise.

I don’t think anyone else would like this. Lucifer thought to Light.

Michael narrowed his eyes at the book. If it’s a strip club, I swear to Dad…

Samael snorted. I’m not that crazy. He grinned.

Who cares. Light answered.

Lucifer grinned. I suppose it would be kind of nice. Use something old and make it new.

They both stood there, back to back, in the middle of the grove and, for the first time since the beginning of the Universe, the Light of Creation erupted from the Core of the Demiurge.

———————————————

Michael was getting frantic. Lucifer had been missing for hours and now Light was nowhere to be found either.

Amenadiel was pacing up and down, trying to think of someplace they hadn’t looked yet.

Then it happened. The Morning Star flared up, burning brighter than it had in eons.

The sudden burst of light lit up the entire sky with every colour in the spectrum. It was like watching the Aurora Borealis, only a thousand times more beautiful.

Every single head turned toward the spectacle.

Michael, however, was too shocked to really take it in. Because for the first time in thousands upon thousands of years, he felt a presence he never thought he’d feel again.

Michael perked up and glanced at Samael.

He thought he had an idea of what that meant.

He jumped up. Amenadiel turned to him in surprise, but Michael had already taken off, away from his siblings.

When he landed, the first thing he noticed was the enormous tree that took up the majority of the grove he now found himself in.

The tree was unlike anything he’d ever seen.

Its thick trunk twisted around a large rock, and its branches spread out in a wide arc.

The strangest thing about it, however was that the tree seemed to be made of several different types of trees. The wood had different colours and textured in random places. The leaves were all kinds of different shades of green, as well as several different shapes and sizes.

And the flowers that bloomed on the branches were blood red, though their petals shimmered in the light.

See, not a strip club. Samael thought to Michael. I told you I wasn’t that crazy.

Michael snorted. Yeah, see, I would believe that, if you didn’t sound so disappointed about it. He said dryly.

Then he saw the Angel standing right in front of the tree, looking up at it.

His first instinct was to call him Samael, but that didn’t feel right. He knew Samael was dead. He’d known it the moment he saw Light in that cave. Calling him that now felt disrespectful.

Though Michael wasn’t sure whether to call him Lucifer either.

“Lucifer is fine, for now.” The Angel said. He turned around to Michael, smiling.

His face was like Lucifer’s. There were no burns and both his eyes were whole and their usual deep brown.

But Michael could feel the difference. He could feel his Twin.

Michael took a step forward. “How-?” He asked softly.

Lucifer’s smile turned sad. “We decided to put the past to rest.” He said.

He gestured to the tree and Michael noticed, for the first time, that there was something engraved in the rock.

Here lies Samael

The Archangel of Light and Will

The World’s First Troublemaker

“Where there’s a Will, there’s a Way.”

Camael inhaled sharply, tears stinging her eyes.

Samael made a face. “This is weird.” He said, staring at the book. “I feel like I’m attending my own funeral.”

Michael sat completely still, constantly telling himself that Samael was right beside him.

Not buried under a tree in Heaven.

Michael stared at the engraving, tears running down his face.

Lucifer came up to him from behind and put his arms around his Twin.

Michael leaned his head against Lucifer’s shoulder. Neither spoke for a while.

“Do-do you mind if I add something?” Michael asked hesitantly.

“Go ahead.” Lucifer said.

Michael knelt down next to the stone and tapped his finger against the rock.

Instantly, cracks started spreading across the smooth surface until they made a picture.

It was a single feather, nothing too complex, but with enough detail to easily make out what it was.

The only problem was that it was black and Michael didn’t know how to make it white.

By now Michael was gripping the arms of his chair impossibly tight, trying to keep it together.

Samael leaned his head against his Twin’s shoulder.

“𐑒𐑆𐑄𐑀𐑀𐑉 𐑄𐑆𐑌𐑁 𐑉𐑀𐑁𐑀“ He said softly.

I’m here to stay.

Michael closed his eyes and soaked up his Twin’s presence.

Lucifer came up beside him and tapped the feather. Bright white spread from Lucifer’s finger until half of the feather was outlined by white and the other was outlined by black.

Michael smiled.

He turned to Lucifer. “Did-did you actually…bury something under there?” He asked.

Lucifer smiled. “Yes, I did actually.”

“Oh.” Michael said. “What did you bury?”

“Our blade.” Lucifer said. “The one that Samael made to fight demons.”

Michael frowned. “That was a powerful weapon.” He said. “It could have come in useful.”

Lucifer shook his head. “It’s dangerous. It’s controlled by force of Will and I-I can’t, I won’t-“ Lucifer took a deep breath.

Michael put a hand on his shoulder.

“I cannot risk having that near me. Not with how unbalanced my Will is right now and especially after what happened with Uriel.” Lucifer said. “If I can get my Will under control and drop the habit of killing first and thinking later then maybe I’ll make another one, but this one will stay exactly where it is.”

Michael nodded.

“And right now, I don’t know if I can trust myself with a simple celestial weapon.” He continued.

He turned suddenly to Michael. “You really don’t…hate me?” He asked hesitantly.

Michael squeezed Samael reassuringly.

Michael put one arm around his shoulders. “I told you, I could never hate you.”

Lucifer relaxed slightly at that.

Suddenly there was a rustle behind them as something approached them.

Lucifer instantly whipped around and put his hand on his waist only to blink when he remembered that he didn’t have his knife on him anymore.

They turned to where the sound had come from.

There was nothing there, but Lucifer could feel somebody standing in the trees, just out of sight.

“Who’s there?” Michael demanded. “Show yourself.”

Very suddenly, something jumped out at them. There was a flash of gold and Lucifer had the strange sensation of time slowing down as he recognised the face of the soul who was dumb enough to attack two Archangels.

He also realised that he was aiming straight for Michael.

Lucifer acted without thinking. He pushed his Will into the soul and watched as he stiffened and stood stock still, his expression blank, his irises tinted red.

Samael stiffened, whimpering.

Michael let his Darkness wrap around his other half soothingly.

(In the back of his mind, the Devil vaguely recognised him as the man who’d performed Lucifer’s first exorcism.)

Samael immediately stopped whimpering.

“I don’t care, you can kill him.” He said to the book as if his future self could hear him.

Lucifer immediately tried to pull back. To trap the Will back inside him. He didn’t want to do this, he didn’t mean to. Why wasn’t it working?

He backed up and clutched his head as he started burning from the inside out.

Nonononono. Not here, not now. Not with Michael so close by.

Samael tensed, his heart beginning to beat erratically.

He whimpered.

Michael went to comfort him, but Samael flinched away from him.

I don’t want to hurt you. He said, his voice trembling.

His Twin softened and pulled him into a hug, shushing him gently, even as Samael started to shake from his panic.

Michael looked at the soul, confused. Then he turned to Lucifer and realisation came over his face.

Leave. Lucifer told him desperately.

Michael looked all around him with desperation for something, anything that might help his Twin. His eyes fell on a beam of light that shone through the foliage of the trees.

Do you see that beam of light? Michael asked, pointing to it.

Lucifer followed his gaze. Yes. He answered, sounding confused.

Make it move. Michael told him.

How?! Lucifer asked desperately.

Think about what you want it to do. Michael answered.

Lucifer closed his eyes and attempted to control the Light with his Will. He felt Light pull back within him, allowing more room for Will.

It worked to an extent. The light moved and the burn lessened, but it didn’t go away.

It’s not enough. Lucifer thought desperately.

He remembered what he used to do in Hell, when his Will overpowered him. It had been easier to let go without the fear of hurting his siblings constantly weighing on him. He’d realised that half the problem was that, whenever he was on the brink of an outburst, he’d hold it in for as long as he could, turning his body into a kind of sealed container. Like a glass bottle with its lid screwed tight, and pressure rising inside it.

Camael felt her heart break in response to those words.

Samael was a creature of truth. He was an expansive, undisguised presence and never hesitated to act as he saw fit, rather than as others expected him to.

To hide such an integral part of himself in such a way that even Michael couldn’t see it was like telling a lie.

It went against everything Samael represented at his very core.

He’d learned to let it out before it outgrew him.

But whenever he’d let his Will out in Hell, it had been explosive and destructive. Far more destructive than it had ever been up here.

The burning was getting worse again.

He looked back up at Michael, who was watching him with a worried expression.

Then he screwed his eyes shut and, with one last, desperate plea that Michael would be fine, he let go.

And Lucifer burned.

Beside Michael, Samael shuddered in remembrance.

He could feel it as flames erupted all around him, engulfing his entire world in a blazing inferno.

Somewhere, deep inside him, he knew Light was directing the fire, making sure it steered clear of their clearing.

Lucifer wasn’t sure how long it lasted, but eventually the burning inside him subsided and he sank to his knees, panting.

Lucifer opened his eyes and looked around. Everything around them was burning. White-hot, bright red flames surrounded them like an island in the middle of a sea.

He tensed when he felt a pair of arms come around him, just as his vision was obscured by pitch black feathers. Only then did Lucifer realise that he felt unusually hot.

He looked down at himself and saw that he, too, was burning. Small flames clung to his form, flickering in the wind. Lucifer watched as Michael smothered them with his Darkness, simultaneously cooling the Lightbringer’s feverish skin.

The Fallen Angel sighed and leaned his head back, so it rested against his Twin’s shoulder.

When Lucifer made to stand up, Michael retracted his wings and helped him up.

The world was still burning around them and Lucifer didn’t know how to make it stop. For some inexplicable reason, this had the Devil choking back tears.

He was the bloody King of Hell, he’d created the stars, he’d helped form the Earth and yet he couldn’t even put out a fucking fire!

What kind of useless excuse for an Angel couldn’t even handle their own Domain?

Hanan hugged his uncle tightly.

He knew, to an extent, what that felt like.

After all, what kind of older brother couldn’t even protect his little sisters?

Everyone else managed just fine. Why was he the only person who had no idea what to do? It was fucking embarrassing!

Michael put an arm around him and it took Lucifer a second to realise that he’d accidentally ripped their bond wide open. His Twin had heard every word of what he’d just thought.

Lucifer made a choking sound, before his legs folded under him and he fell to his knees again as a strangled sob escaped him. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d cried as much as he had in the last few days.

Samael frowned. He could remember exactly the last time he’d cried that much.

Little Light.

Samael shuddered.

He couldn’t take it anymore. He’d given up on the idea of controlling his Will a long time ago. He’d tried to learn in Hell, he’d tried everything he could think of and nothing had worked. Somewhere along the way, he’d wondered if it was even possible to control it. His siblings’ Domains were fixed. Sure, they matured along with the Angels who commanded them, their potential increased as his siblings grew older, but they didn’t grow.

His Will, however, did. It grew, and grew, and grew, without fail. It grew faster than Lucifer could use it up. Even now he could feel it replenishing itself, growing inside him. It was tiny at the moment, but it wouldn’t be long before he had to let it out again. Heightened emotions were like an instant trigger in that regard.

The fact of the matter was that Will fed on him, his feelings, his strength, his desires. It consumed them like a black hole sucked in everything around it.

So far, the only thing that seemed to work to nullify its growth was using it on living things, and he couldn’t even begin to describe how much he hated that.

“Perhaps you could speak to Father about this.” Michael’s voice cut through his thoughts like the sword he carried.

“About what?” Lucifer asked.

“How to control your Will.” His Twin answered. “I’m sure He’ll know what to do.”

Lucifer looked thoughtful. Then he turned to look at Michael. “How did you learn?” He asked hesitantly.

Michael looked startled at the question. “I had to figure out how my Domains worked before I had any hope of controlling them. We all did. If we didn’t understand the mechanics of our Domains, using them would be like… like fighting without a strategy.”

Samael snorted.

Lucifer snorted. Leave it to Michael to draw that kind of comparison.

Michael glanced at him. “Are you sure I haven’t told you about this before?” He asked, frowning lightly.

Lucifer’s expression became sheepish and he rubbed the back of his neck. “You tried, but I kept changing the subject.” He admitted. “I just really didn’t want to hear about it.”

“Didn’t Mother and Father ever talk to you about it?” Michael asked.

Samael scowled at that. His Mother certainly hadn’t.

“Not all of us had trouble learning how to control our Domains, so I think they just expected us to come to them if we needed help.” Lucifer said with a shrug.

“And why didn’t you go to Them?” His Twin asked.

Lucifer looked down at his hands. “I thought They knew.” He said quietly. “I mean, our Domains came from Them. Surely They’d know the consequences of cutting me off from my Will.”

“Did You know?” Anah asked hesitantly from her spot next to Raziel.

God frowned unhappily. “I knew of the consequences, yes.” He said. “Though I seem to have drastically underestimated their severity.”

Samael narrowed his eyes at him. “And You didn’t think to mitigate those consequences a little?” He demanded.

God raised his eyebrows at him. “Of course I did.” He answered bluntly. “I think you’ll remember that I was a lot more lenient with you than I was with the rest of your siblings.”

Samael blinked while the rest of the Host openly gaped at their Father.

Did that mean Samael wasn’t the favourite?

His expression hardened suddenly and he balled his fists. “I did go eventually.” He said.

Michael remembered what Father had told the Host earlier. “You went to Mother.” He said sadly.

Lucifer said nothing and Michael pulled him into a hug. “You’ve never spoken to anyone about this, have you?” He asked softly.

Lucifer shook his head. How could he, when the only person he’d ever trusted enough to tell had let him burn? He might have told Chloe, once upon a time. Shows what he knows.

Samael curled up in his seat. He seemed to have made it a habit to trust all the wrong people.

He’d never even told Maze. She was the one person who knew every aspect of him. She’d met the deranged, violent and bloodthirsty monster he’d become during his solitude. She’d turned him back into the Angel he’d been right after he Fell and she’d been the first to know him as Lucifer. She’d even glimpsed the person he was before the Fall, she was the only person he’d ever felt safe enough with to let the gentler side of him show. He’d told her more about his issues with his Domains than he’d told anyone, aside from his Mother, but he’d never told her the specifics. Just that he had trouble controlling his powers.

He hadn’t trusted her though, he’d never trusted her. His trust had been broken beyond repair.

If he couldn’t trust his own Mother to stand by him, then who could he trust?

God clenched His jaw.

He was going to speak to His Wife when this was over.

He was going to get every single thing She should have told Him out of Her. By force if He had to.

“Talk to me, Sammy.” Michael pleaded softly and Lucifer glanced at him. He looked so worried and Lucifer couldn’t, for the life of him figure out why. He didn’t deserve this.

“You deserve all that and more.” Raphael told him quietly, wrapping her arms and wings around her little brother in a gentle hug. “I’m sorry if we ever made you believe you deserve anything less than Everything.”

The Devil looked back down at his hands. “She said that my power over Will came from Dad and that She’d ask Him to help me, but He never came. Nothing changed. I waited and waited for something to change, for things to get better, and it never did. I allowed myself to hope and realising that it was pointless was like a slap in the face. I went to Mum, whenever things became…too much. She’d let me rant and rave about whatever was bothering me and She was so sympathetic, so fucking patient. She’d talk me through panic attacks and help me nullify the after-effects of my outbursts, like She wasn’t the one person who could have stopped it all!” Lucifer looked up at his Twin. “You know, I’d almost forgotten what it was like to be able to tell someone everything.“ He whispered and Michael leaned forward to wrap his arms around him.

Suddenly, the hairs on the back of his neck stood up and that was the only warning he got.

Samael tensed, every muscle coiled like he was expecting a fight.

Lucifer looked sideways and caught a flash of gold. The exorcist priest had shaken off Lucifer’s influence on his body and attacked them. In one swift movement, the Devil twisted around until he was standing in front of him and hit him on the side of the head with just enough strength to not break his neck.

“Why are you holding back?” Samael exclaimed. “He’s a soul, it’s not like you’re going to kill him if you hit him a bit too hard!”

He looked up to find everyone staring at him and scowled. “What? It’s not like he doesn’t deserve it.”

Then he stumbled back and fell to the ground, trembling. Looking down, Lucifer saw the hilt of the celestial blade sticking out of his shoulder.

Michael didn’t spare the now-unconscious mortal a single glance. He knelt down beside his Twin, whose eyes were wide and glazed over. He could feel the fear rolling off him in waves as broken impressions of rattling chains, the sound of metal meeting flesh, the smell of blood, and pain invaded his mind.

Samael shuddered, trying not to remember that day.

“Lucifer?” He said quietly. His Twin didn’t react, just continued to stare into space.

Michael sighed. Samael. He thought.

Lucifer’s eyes snapped to his and something in his face cleared. He shook his head roughly and then stared back at Michael, who realised almost instantly that he was fighting the urge to look down at the knife in his shoulder.

I’m going to pull it out, alright? He asked and Lucifer nodded jerkily.

With that, Michael grabbed the hilt of the knife and pulled it out. He set the blade down next to him and plucked one of his feathers, before applying it to the now freely bleeding wound.

“Are you okay?” Michael asked concerned.

Lucifer blinked. “I-I think so.” He muttered, though he sounded dazed. He stood up shakily and Michael reached out to steady him.

Together, they made their way to the downed soul and Lucifer stared down at the man who’d tried to kill his Twin. Because he knew that Michael had been the intended target. If he hadn’t intercepted the blade, it would have gone straight into Michael’s skull.

Samael growled, low and dangerous, an animalistic sound that reverberated through the entire room and echoed off the walls.

Several of his siblings eyed him wearily.

A part of him was telling him to run as fast and as far away as possible. Lucifer might have been mistaken, but he thought that part sounded like Light.

Michael came up to stand beside him and looked down at the man’s face, finally recognising it, if the sheer rage on his face was anything to go by.

Lucifer glanced at Michael and sighed wearily. “You can’t kill him. He’s already dead.” He said.

Samael’s jaw dropped. “What the heck is wrong with me?” He asked no one in particular.

Michael shrugged. “I can ask Azrael to borrow her blade. I’m sure she wouldn’t mind if I explained myself to her.” He said.

“Do I get to watch?” Azrael asked sweetly.

Michael turned to her. “No.” He said with finality.

Azrael crossed her arms. “Fine, then you can’t have my blade.” She said huffily.

Michael mock glared at her.

All the while, Samael was sat beside him trying not to grin at their antics.

“Or we can dump him in the cells and tell Dad that he tried to attack an Archangel.” Lucifer said, before blinking. He’d…never thought those words would ever leave his mouth. Where had that come from?

Michael stared at him in shock, before his expression changed to something more stunned.

“What?” Lucifer asked.

“Your eyes are blue.” Michael answered.

Lucifer blinked. “Right, that’s the- that’s the thing about a split soul. Once it’s split, even if the two pieces reintegrate into the same body, they’ll never truly merge.” He said.

Well, we might have, if we’d tried harder, but we decided we didn’t want to be a single soul. I like being the way I am. Light spoke in both their minds.

Michael blinked. “So it’s like a split personality?” He asked interestedly. “That actually makes sense.” He said.

Lucifer frowned. “So, should we take him to Dad?” He asked.

Michael looked down at the mortal soul and grinned sadistically. “Let’s.” He said.

Michael let the Shadows engulf the soul and smirked. The Dark did not take well to those who attacked the Light. The man’s rest would not be peaceful and if he woke up with an irrational fear of the Dark, who was he to judge?

Samael narrowed his eyes at the book. “Aren’t you, like, the Angel of Judgment?” He asked rhetorically.

Michael huffed and shoved him lightly.

Samael swayed with the motion and grinned at his Twin.

They made their way back to the Silver City, and Lucifer hesitated. They all knew now. They knew what he’d done. Just because Michael didn’t hate him didn’t mean that they didn’t.

Several Angels frowned at how weary their brother was of them.

He was considering just turning around and going the other way, when Gabriel came flying toward them.

She came up to them, looking angry.

Lucifer tensed.

“Where have you-“ Her angry rant was cut short when she felt an achingly familiar presence wash over her.

She gaped at Lucifer in disbelief. “You-you’re-wh-how?”

Lucifer couldn’t help but laugh at her reaction.

Gabriel snapped out of it at that. “Seriously, how?” She demanded.

Lucifer smiled, glad that she didn’t seem mad anymore.

“Why don’t we go meet the others and explain everything then?” Michael asked.

Gabriel nodded reluctantly.

Together they made their way into the Silver City.

Lucifer hadn’t actually been there yet, not since the Fall anyway, he’d been too afraid to run into his siblings.

Gabriel must have told their Father that he’d been found, because by the time they reached their destination, the entire Host was already present.

Lucifer froze when he saw them all. He hadn’t seen them all together since the Rebellion.

Azrael was the first to notice the Twins and her sister.

She felt her brother’s divinity and her face split into a wide grin.

She ran up to him and tackled him in a hug and Lucifer couldn’t take it anymore. He wrapped his arms around her and broke down crying. Again.

He didn’t care that all of his siblings were watching, all he cared about was that his sweet little sister didn’t hate him.

He felt another pair of arms wrap around him, but didn’t look up to see who it was, even when a second pair joined the hug, and then a third.

In the end, the entire Host found itself huddled together, with Azrael and the First Twins in the middle.

God took in the scene before him, all thirty of his Angels hugging each other and smiled softly.

Raphael squeezed her little brother who looked like he was about to cry.

Chapter Text

Lucifer and Michael were currently in their Father’s quarters.

He’d asked to meet with them after they’d explained the situation with Samael to the Host.

Most of Lucifer’s siblings were currently wandering around Heaven aimlessly, trying to come to terms with what they’d been told.

Many Angels winced. They could imagine what it must have felt like to be told that Samael was well and truly dead.

Camael leaned forward and squeezed Samael tightly.

The Twins turned as one when the door opened and their Father stepped in. He smiled at them both.

“What did you need to discuss with us?” Michael asked.

“I wanted to discuss something to do with the unworthy soul currently residing in Heaven.” Their Father told them and the Twins glanced at each other.

“What about him?” Lucifer asked wearily.

“I want to be sure that there aren’t more.” He answered.

Lucifer blinked in surprise. He wanted to say it was about damn time, but, just this once, he decided to keep his thoughts to himself.

“Samael keeping his thoughts to himself? Will wonders never cease?” Jophiel asked teasingly.

Samael twisted in his seat to stick his tongue out at her.

Jophiel grinned impishly at him.

Although, judging by the amused upward twitch of his Father’s lips, the Deity had heard him regardless.

“How do you suggest we do that?” Lucifer asked. This was something he’d wanted to do for thousands of years.

“I think the best way to start would be to reevaluate the souls.” His Father answered.

Lucifer blinked again. “All of them?” He asked.

“Yes.” His Father answered. “I cannot think of another way that we could discern who deserves to be here and who doesn’t.”

“And what about the souls that don’t belong in Hell?” Lucifer asked quietly, almost hopefully.

Hamaliel frowned. “Why would any of the damned souls not belong in Hell?” He asked confused.

Samael sent him a deadpan look. “If someone can feel no guilt for something they did, wouldn’t it make sense that somebody can feel guilt over something they didn’t do?”

Hamaliel still looked confused. “But why would they feel guilty for something they didn’t do?” He asked. “It doesn’t make any sense.”

God smiled. “We can reevaluate those as well. I think it’s high time we change the system.”

Lucifer smiled. That was good. Then he frowned. “How will we evaluate the souls in Hell?” He asked. “I can’t go back there, not now that Light is once again a part of me.” He said.

His Father nodded. “We can bring the souls up from Hell one by one. If they deserved their damnation, we will send them back. If not, they will stay here in the Silver City until we can set up an afterlife for them.”

“Won’t our siblings protest?” Lucifer asked. “I got the impression that they didn’t think very highly of humanity as a whole. Wouldn’t allowing damned souls into the Silver City cause problems?”

“Our siblings’ aversion is mostly due to the fact that there are so many damned souls.” Michael said. “The majority of us merely cannot stand the taint on their souls. It is why we have no trouble communicating with the blessed souls that reside in Heaven.”

Lucifer nodded. That made sense, he supposed.

“Another thing I wanted to speak to you about is that the exorcist’s soul has gone missing. I wanted-“ His next words died on His lips as both of His Sons gained identically innocent expressions that simply didn’t suit either of them.

Raphael grinned. “You two haven’t changed a bit.” She laughed. “You only wear those looks when you know you’ve done something wrong.”

Samael leaned closer to Michael. Should we tell her that we mainly wore that look just to mess with everybody’s heads. I can’t remember the last time we actually used it to get away with anything.

Michael glanced at him. Don’t you dare ruin this for me. He said, though he was trying very hard to suppress his grin.

God looked from one to the other. “What happened?” He asked.

Lucifer’s face darkened and both his eyes burned red. “He came at Michael with a celestial blade.” The Devil growled. “No doubt he mistook him for me.”

Michael frowned at the half-truth and Lucifer knew that his Twin was telling their Father the rest of the story in his head.

Michael turned to Samael. “Why didn’t you just tell Him that he attacked you too?” He asked.

Samael shrugged. “It’s not important.” He said, then yelped when Camael smacked him on the back of the head.

“What was that for?” He demanded, turning to his older sister.

“I’m going to do that every time you say something stupid from now on.” She said sternly. “When somebody attacks you, you tell someone about it, you hear?”

Samael made a face at her and she raised her hand threateningly. “Fine.” He grumbled, still rubbing the back of his head.

He turned away in annoyance, but Michael saw him hide a small, happy smile as he faced the book.

“Where is he now?” Their Father demanded furiously.

Michael smirked and snapped his fingers. The man appeared from the shadows, whimpering.

Lucifer looked over his unconscious form. “Oh dear, if he’s still unconscious perhaps I hit him too hard.” He said casually.

“Didn’t hit him hard enough, more like.” Samael grumbled.

Gabriel sent him a sidelong look. “You know, your violent tendencies are starting to concern me.” She said.

Samael glowered at her. “He started it.” He said petulantly, before he smiled sweetly. “I’m just finishing it.”

Michael chuckled darkly.

God stared down at the soul’s prone form with contempt. “We will begin with him.” He said.

He turned to Lucifer, who looked suddenly scared. He put a hand on His Son’s shoulder. “You don’t have to be present if you don’t want to.” He said gently.

Reevaluating a soul often required a viewing of their memories and God knew that that would include watching what had happened to Samael.

Samael went pale. Did that mean he’d have to read about what happened?

Michael, sensing Samael’s unease, quickly wrapped an arm around him.

He also knew that Lucifer was aware of this.

The Devil took a deep breath and shook his head. “I want to be there.” He said. “I need to know that he gets what’s coming to him.” It was the only way he’d be able to sleep at night while he was here.

What’s wrong? Michael asked.

I was afraid. Lucifer said. I could have stopped him, but I was too scared to try. Their magic would never have been able to hold me if I hadn’t let them.

Michael went to put an arm around him. No one will think any less of you. He assured his Twin. How old were you?

Still seventeen I think, mentally at least. I’m fairly sure that by then I’d been in Hell for a few millennia. I didn’t really have anything to judge time by. Lucifer answered.

God’s eyes widened. It started that early? He asked alarmed.

Lucifer sighed. Back then most of my visits ended in exorcisms. Only when humanity started progressing and I outlawed possession did the exorcisms become less frequent. I also leaked false information to the humans, so exorcisms became more of a joke than anything else. This is honestly the first exorcism I’ve experienced in eight visits. He said.

Raphael frowned. It said something about how bad Hell must have been for Samael if he would rather continuously subject himself to these exorcisms than stay in Hell full-time.

His Father closed his eyes. Clearly He hadn’t been paying nearly enough attention to His Son.

That would end today.

“Very well.” He said. “Shall we begin today or wait until tomorrow?”

Lucifer finally seemed to relax at being able to choose for himself.

Michael felt Samael sag against his side, but whether it was from relief at the confirmation of his own Free Will or something else, he couldn’t tell.

“Today. I want to get this done as soon as possible.” He said.

God nodded. Then he frowned. “While we’re on the topic, I still need to think about when we should deal with the priests who started all of this.”

Lucifer thought for a moment. “Maybe we should wait until after we’ve Reevaluated all the souls. It’s going to take some time to set up Hellloops for any unworthy souls that might have made it to Heaven. We could send them to the cells and then set up their punishments alongside the priests’. The same goes for the souls that don’t belong in Hell. We should probably try to find some temporary residence for them in the Silver City.” He said.

God nodded thoughtfully. “I’ll ask some of your siblings to set up a place for the souls to stay until we can activate their afterlives.” He decided. He looked back at His Sons. “Why don’t you two head off to the courtroom while I call your siblings together?”

By the end of the passage several of the Angels’ jaws had hit the ground.

Samael noticed the looks he was getting and frowned. “What?” He asked confused.

“You and Dad are cooperating.” Nathanel said with the air of someone witnessing a miracle.

Samael made a face. “Whatever.” He said, turning back to the book.

It’s not like I liked fighting with Him. He thought annoyed.

A moment later, Michael had pulled him back into his side and Samael realised his Twin had heard his thoughts again.

He sighed wearily and leaned his head against Michael’s shoulder.

The Twins nodded and left the room, leaving the exorcist’s soul in their Father’s office.

They walked to the courtroom in silence. It was located in the centre of the Silver City, perfectly accessible for the entire Host, whether they decided to walk or fly there.

Its existence was mainly a precaution in case it became necessary.

It hadn’t been used in all the time that Lucifer had lived in Heaven, or after, he didn’t think. Not even when he Fell.

The Devil had a feeling that was about to change.

Are you sure you want to be present for this? Michael asked. I can tell how much he scares you. The fear you feel at the mere sight of him is great.

I need to be sure that he gets what he deserves. Lucifer said, closing his eyes for a moment.

I don’t understand why he scares me so much. Lucifer admitted. I know he can’t hurt me anymore. Yet every time I see him I feel like any second I’ll be back under his knife.

Fear isn’t always rational. Michael told him. Many mortals fear things without any apparent reason. Your fear is not without reason. You were young, unused to humanity’s treatment of you and you were hurt in one of the worst ways imaginable. You have every right to be afraid of him. I only wish you didn’t need to be. I wish I had been there to stop it. His Twin said.

You couldn’t have known. Lucifer said softly.

I should have. I should have known that you needed me. Michael answered, cursing himself for not being there.

Michael glanced over at Samael, who by now had wrapped his own arms around Michael and was listening to the book with his eyes closed.

I’m sorry. Michael said quietly.

Samael cracked one eye open to look at him. I don’t need an apology. He said. I need you to tell me you’ll never ignore me again.

Michael smiled and started carding his fingers through his Twin’s hair. “I promise.” He said out loud.

Samael smiled. “Promise what?” He asked cheekily.

Michael scoffed and flicked the back of his head. “Idiot.” He said fondly.

Lucifer put a hand on his shoulder as they reached the courthouse.

They entered and went to stand on the opposite end of the room, where the judge’s stand would normally be. Instead of a judge’s stand, however, there was a raised platform that arched around in a crescent shape.

There were no seats.

Judgement never took too long in Heaven. Lucifer knew this even though there had never been a court meeting in Heaven before.

The Twins took their places almost at the centre of the platform, the furthest from the door. They left a place free between them.

In a quick summary, this was how Judgement worked:

Remiel frowned. “Why do we need a summary? We know how it works.”

“I don’t!” Naomi spoke up. “I wanna know how it works!”

Lucifer and Michael would stand on either side of Raguel. Judgement and Punishment on either side of Justice. Raguel was in charge of leading the court proceedings, as he had the ability to see and process a soul’s entire life in a matter of seconds. He would ensure that a person always received a fair trial. Michael would pass the verdict of whether the person in question was innocent or guilty and Lucifer would sentence the guilty to a punishment that fit the crime.

The rest of their siblings were there as witnesses and their Father stood behind Lucifer, Michael and Raguel. He was there simply to observe the proceedings.

“Oohhh.” Naomi said with the air of someone who’d just been enlightened about an enrapturing topic.

Samael looked over at her and smiled. He’d missed her constant excitement.

As one, both Twins unfurled their wings.

“Uhh…Mi-Michael…” Lucifer said uncertainly, his voice hitching slightly on the first syllable of his Twin’s name.

Michael turned to him and his wings dipped in shock as he stared at Lucifer’s pure white wings.

Samael raised his head slightly from Michael’s shoulder, a mildly concerned look on his face.

Because, they weren’t pure white any longer.

Michael frowned, looking between Samael and the book in confusion. “What other colour would they be?” He asked bewildered.

Samael, meanwhile, had crossed his fingers and was muttering, “don’t be red, don’t be red, don’t be red,” under his breath very fast.

There were glowing red strands woven into every feather,

“Dammit!” Samael yelled, throwing his hands up.

Several of his siblings gave him weird looks.

giving them a slightly reddish hue and mingling with the bright white light that surrounded them.

Lucifer stared at his wings in awe. “They look like my devil eyes.” He breathed.

Michael reached out slightly and ran his hands over the feathers, they felt as they always did except for the heat that radiated from the red strands. “Hellfire.” He muttered.

Lucifer blinked. “Makes sense, I suppose. Hellfire or Fire in general is a combination of both my Dominions.”

Michael frowned. “I thought Fire is Light.”

“How much Light do you know of that’s red?” Lucifer asked. “Red is the colour of Will. I created Hellfire because it was the only form of Light that I could call upon in Hell. Haven’t you ever wondered why Fire is the only form of Light that spreads once it has been lit? It cannot be contained easily and the longer it burns, the bigger it gets, the hotter it becomes, the farther it spreads. It’s a perfect representation of Will if you ask me.” He finished bitterly.

Samael scowled. “I hate you.” He said quietly, imagining he was speaking to his Will.

Michael glanced down at him and frowned. Do you think that maybe that’s part of the problem? He asked silently.

Samael frowned. What? He asked.

That you’re rejecting Will. Michael responded. You’re not even pretending you want to learn to control it.

Samael frowned. Of course I want to.

Michael shook his head. No, you only want to learn because you need to. If it were up to you you’d never have to deal with it again.

Samael lifted his head to gape at him. You’re telling me this entire problem is because Will is mad at me? He asked disbelievingly.

Michael shrugged. You are its container. He said reasonably. I think I’d be pretty mad too if I’d been locked up for no apparent reason and the person who’s been keeping me locked up says they hate me for trying to get out.

Samael considered that as he lowered his head back on Michael’s shoulder, his expression thoughtful.

“It is the only form in which I have complete control over Will, but it’s destructive and frankly extremely dangerous, as you saw earlier.” The Devil finished.

“Is that how it feels before you have an outburst?” Michael asked carefully. “Like fire?”

Lucifer looked down at his hands. “It feels like I’m being burned from the inside out.” He said quietly, shuddering at all the memories he had of burning, both from the outside in and from the inside out. He really couldn’t figure out which was more painful.

Samael shuddered and brought his hand up to his face, where he’d been burned by the demons.

Michael put his arms around him in comfort.

Lucifer leaned into his Twin’s touch and breathed out in relief as Dark and Power came around him, soothing the aches of his still healing injuries.

They stayed that way for a little while longer until the first of their siblings arrived.

“Holy shit!” The outburst had both Twins looking around.

Azrael was standing in the entrance of the courthouse and staring at the Twins. More specifically, at Lucifer’s new wings.

She came up to them and looked the wings over. “They’re so cool!” She exclaimed excitedly.

She looked giddy and was bouncing on her heels. Lucifer rolled his eyes, realising what she wanted.

He wrapped one of his wings around her and pulled her closer. Azrael started happily playing with his feathers. Being the youngest of the Angels, she’d never matured quite as much as the rest of her siblings. She still enjoyed the childish things in life.

Lucifer could honestly say he was similar, though for very different reasons.

Linda had once told him that she thought he acted like a teenager at times. Apparently, his emotional maturity was more on par with that of an adolescent.

Well, Hell wasn’t exactly known for its emotional growth, so he supposed that wasn’t all that surprising.

One by one, the rest of his siblings trickled in. Each and every one of them had something or other to say about his wings.

Once their Father had arrived, they took their positions and waited for it to begin.

“Before we start,” Azrael said, once she’d taken her own position not far from the Twins. “I was wondering what we’re supposed to call you now.” She said to Lucifer. “I mean, do you want to go by Lucifer or Samael or a different name entirely?” She asked.

Lucifer thought it over. “I don’t know. I still feel like Lucifer, but I also feel more like Samael than I have in eons.” He said slowly.

“Well then why not go by both?” Seraquiel suggested, leaning forward to look at him. “Don’t mortals have this thing where they have two primary names? What do you call them?”

“Middle names?” Lucifer asked.

Seraquiel nodded.

“Archangel and Devil alike.” Michael said smiling.

Lucifer smiled slightly. “I like that.” He said quietly.

“But which name do we call you then?” Amenadiel asked.

Lucifer shrugged. “Whichever you desire.” He said.

He hesitated. “Just…don’t expect me to be Samael.” He added.

Naomi suddenly stood up and crawled into Samael’s lap.

Samael looked down at her, startled.

She looked up at him with her big brown eyes. “Are you still Sammy?” She asked tearfully.

Samael smiled at her. “Yeah.” He said softly. “I’m still Sammy.”

Naomi grinned happily and hugged him tightly.

His siblings nodded.

“Why are we here, anyway?” Cassiel asked.

Lucifer looked at his Father startled. “You didn’t tell them?” He asked.

The Deity shook His head. “I would prefer it if the mortal survived until the end of this meeting.” He said dryly.

“Fat chance.” Ramiel muttered.

“It has come to My attention that there is an unworthy soul in Heaven.” He continued and His Children all looked to Him in shock.

“We will be reevaluating all the souls in Heaven to ensure that there aren’t more.” He said. “We will also be reevaluating all the souls in Hell.”

Lucifer spoke up then. “Just to be clear, there are souls in Hell who have done revolting things, so I don’t think anyone should be forced to watch their memories if they don’t want to.” He looked to his Father who nodded, looking serious.

“Those of you who do not wish to see what the souls in Hell have done may leave when the time comes.” The Deity said.

“We will start with the soul of which I am already aware that he is unworthy.” God turned to Lucifer, whose hands had begun to shake. “Michael, if you wouldn’t mind switching places.” He said and Michael immediately lit up.

The Sword of God came to stand between Lucifer and Raguel, staying slightly behind them so his wings had room. Lucifer relaxed almost immediately at his Twin’s presence.

Several Angels exchanged concerned looks.

Then God snapped His fingers and a mortal soul appeared in the centre of the half circle of Angels, looking around in confusion.

Michael and Uriel growled at the man. Michael put a hand on Lucifer’s shoulder when he felt him start to shake, his white wings twitching in agitation despite his best efforts to keep them still.

Samael had started to shake as well. He didn’t want to hear about this. He hated those exorcists almost as much as he hated the demons.

Sensing his Twin’s rising panic, Michael started carding his fingers through Samael’s hair.

In the meantime, Naomi had tightened her arms around her favourite uncle and Camael had leaned forward to rest a hand on her little brother’s shoulder.

God looked down at the mortal of whom His Morningstar was so afraid.

“Do you know where you are, mortal?” Raguel asked.

The man, looking stunned at being in the presence of so many Angels, shook his head.

“You are here for a Reevaluation. We have come to find that there is an unworthy soul in Heaven. We are evaluating everyone to ensure there aren’t more.” Raguel said neutrally. He wasn’t sure what this mortal had done to be deemed unworthy by his Father, but it would be fastest not to let the soul know he was the soul in question. Raguel knew that mortals tended to fight when confronted with their own misdeeds.

“Only if they know they’re wrong.” Samael muttered, thinking of the demons and their tendency to brag about what they’d done.

Lucifer’s anxiety and Michael’s rage, however, painted a picture that Raguel did not like.

“State your name.” Raguel said.

“Phillip.” The soul said nervously. “Father Phillip.”

A priest then. Interesting.

“How long have you been in Heaven for?” Raguel asked.

“I-I’m not sure. I think it’s been a couple million years.” He said nervously.

Several of Raguel’s siblings shifted their wings, surprise rippling through the bonds of the Host.

Raguel noticed Lucifer ease up beside him and had to hide a wince. He could hardly imagine being separated from the Host for as long as Lucifer had been. Feeling the Host Bonds now, after they’d been severed for so long had to be like coming up for air.

He didn’t think he’d ever forgive himself for that. Raguel knew that, logically, it had been their Father’s decision to banish Samael, but it was Raguel’s job to ensure that everyone received a fair punishment.

Lucifer’s had been anything but.

It honestly made him doubt his position as the Angel of Justice. How could he expect to Judge the humans fairly if he’d failed his own brother?

Samael looked up from Michael’s shoulder and craned his neck to look at Raguel, who was sitting on Michael’s other side.

Samael reached over to take his hand and squeezed.

Raguel chuckled at his little brother’s antics and squeezed back.

He focused back on the mortal soul. “Have you ever undertaken any…wicked activities?” Raguel asked.

“No.” The soul said.

Beside him Lucifer tensed. Raguel glanced at him questioningly.

“No lie.” Lucifer said, and Raguel was concerned to note that his younger brother sounded close to tears.

There was a chorus of growls and shouts at the human’s declaration.

Michael surged forward, but Lucifer spread his wings, keeping him away from the soul.

“Gah!” Samael yelled. “Stop being weak!”

Several Angels stared at him in consternation.

Samael barely noticed as he glared at the book. “Stop protecting him!” He yelled, tears gathering in his eyes.

Michael blinked, before he softened. “Sam,” he said softly, pulling his Twin into a proper hug. “It’s okay. Just because he’s going easy on him, doesn’t mean he believes you deserved it.”

Samael shuddered and buried his face in Michael’s chest.

“Michael.” Raguel said. “Control yourself.”

Michael glared at Raguel. “Don’t tell me what to do.” He said petulantly.

Raguel raised an eyebrow. “Don’t act like a child throwing a tantrum.” He countered.

Samael snorted. “He isn’t the child, he’s the dad.”

Michael turned his glare on Samael. “Damn you.” He muttered.

Samael smiled sweetly. “Too late brother dearest, Dad beat you to it.”

Camael choked on a laugh.

Michael growled, and Lucifer must have said something else to him, because he stepped back.

He wrapped a wing around Lucifer protectively.

The next course of action was to watch the soul’s memories.

Samael tensed and Michael immediately held him tighter.

Angels typically had heightened senses, which meant that they could watch the memories a hundred thousand times faster than the actual speed and still comfortably see what was happening. The viewing should not take more than two minutes.

They watched most of the mortal’s life without incident. He was a pretty standard priest. He didn’t have much to be guilty about.

Until they were about halfway through the mortal’s lifespan.

The new memory started in a church basement and Lucifer flinched.

So did Samael.

Michael looked at him worriedly. “Do you need to leave?” He asked.

Samael shook his head, saying nothing.

That was the first sign Raguel got that something was about to go very wrong.

The second was when their Father raised His hand and Lucifer vanished. Father didn’t explain Himself, though Raguel caught the grateful look that Michael sent His way.

The Angel of Justice turned back to the mortal priest’s memories, his heart sinking slightly.

There were several more people standing in a circle, aside from the mortal currently lying unconscious in the middle of the courtroom, and in between them was…something. It looked pretty big, but Raguel couldn’t say what it was, because it was covered by a sheet.

Michael felt Samael start to tremble against his side and hurriedly wrapped his wings around him.

Once they were fully cocooned in the pitch black feathers, Michael pulled Samael fully onto his lap.

“It’s okay.” He said gently to his shaking Twin. “You’re going to be okay.”

Samael buried his face in Michael’s shoulder and tried to focus on his Twin’s presence instead of the words that the book was reading.

Phillip stepped forward and pulled the sheet off of whatever was underneath.

Raguel jerked back when a pair of pure white wings came into view.

They were nothing like he’d ever seen them before. They were matted, damaged, and the feathers stuck out at odd angles. The feathers looked more grey than white and the Light that usually emanated from them was faded.

This passage made everyone look at the ball of feathers that was Michael’s wings.

Samael’s wings did look a bit decrepit.

As Raphael listened to the book’s description of her baby brother, she made a decision. Samael was going to get a preening when this was all over and she wouldn’t take no for an answer.

The boy to whom the wings were attached looked even worse.

“Rude.” Came Samael’s muffled reply from within the cocoon of Michael’s wings.

Camael rolled her eyes. “It’s not rude if it’s the truth.” She shot back.

Samael must have had something to say to that, because a second later they could hear Michael laughing, his wings shaking with his laughter.

His hair was matted and filthy. Most of his skin was sickly pale, except for the burns that covered his entire body in patches.

He looked emaciated, his skin clung tightly to his bones. Even while they were closed, his eyes looked sunken and there were dark shadows underneath them that indicated severe sleep deprivation.

He had various other injuries as well, most of which looked infected.

Raguel heard a pained noise somewhere to his left and knew that it was Raphael.

Raguel wasn’t feeling much better himself.

He looked young, younger than Light. As a matter of fact, he didn’t look much older than when he’d first Fallen.

This wasn’t Lucifer, this was still Samael.

Raguel saw that there were shackles around his brother’s wrists and ankles. The wings on his back were bound by chains at the joints so they were forcefully folded together in what had to be the most painful way possible.

Samael whimpered under Michael’s wings, drawing his wings close to his body.

Michael gestured to his Twin’s wings. May I? He asked softly.

Samael paused, before hesitantly moving one of his wings towards him.

Michael reached out and started gently running his fingers through the worn plumage.

The feathers shivered at the near-foreign touch and Samael moaned as he let his forehead fall against Michael’s shoulder.

It was too reminiscent of the exorcism that had left Lucifer teetering on the edge of permanent destruction. Raguel didn’t like it.

One of the priests stepped back at the sight of him. “What is this?” He asked in shock.

He was young, in his early to mid-twenties maybe.

“What does it look like?” Phillip asked. “It’s the Devil.”

“He’s a child.” The other priest said, getting angry.

Samael frowned against Michael’s shoulder, trying to listen. He still had no idea what those men had said.

Up until now, everything they’d read had been in Enochian.

Now it was that weird language that Samael still didn’t quite understand.

Michael seemed to sense his frustration, because he stopped stroking Samael’s feathers for a moment.

Samael made a discontent noise and pushed his wing against Michael’s hand impatiently.

Michael smiled and continued his movements, silently asking, What’s up?

I can’t understand what they’re saying. Samael groused.

I can translate for you. Michael said.

Samael perked up. Thanks. He said gratefully.

Michael just smiled and continued brushing his wings.

“That is a diversion. Satan is attempting to gain our sympathy by taking a young form.” Phillip said annoyed.

Just then, there was a groan and Phillip turned back to Samael. The Fallen Angel had woken up.

His eyes were bloodshot and Raguel saw no trace of the laughter he was so used to hearing from him once upon a time. They were dull, weary and tired.

He looked around in confusion. He still looked so damn innocent. Nothing like he was now.

He tried to get up, only for the chains to keep him down. He tugged and pulled and struggled to break the chains, but nothing happened. He was stuck.

He looked around again and this time he seemed to notice that he wasn’t alone in the room.

“You’re not demons.” He said. “Who are you?”

“It is attempting to cast a spell on us!” One of the priests yelled.

Michael growled at how the mortals objectified his Twin.

Monsters.

Raguel almost growled at hearing these people refer to his little brother in such a way.

Though he couldn’t really blame them for thinking that Samael was placing a spell on them. He wasn’t speaking any language known to man.

He was speaking Enochian, the Angels’ Mother Tongue.

“What are you saying?” Samael asked, still sounding so confused. “I don’t know what you’re saying.”

Raguel could hear the beginnings of panic in his voice.

“Let us begin.” Phillip said, pulling out a knife with a golden blade. A celestial weapon.

Samael whimpered and Michael held him tighter.

Michael growled and suddenly, Raguel understood.

This was an exorcism. One of the first, by the looks of it.

“No!” The young priest yelled. “I will not aid you in killing a child!”

Samael stilled and slowly lifted his head to stare in the direction of the book. “That’s what he said?” He asked quietly.

Michael looked up at him and tilted his head. “Yes.” He said simply, recognising that his Twin needed a moment of silence.

Phillip sighed. “Very well then.” He said coolly. He gestured to the other priests.

They nodded and three of them stepped forward.

Two grabbed the younger man by the arms, while the last pulled out his own knife and rammed it into the young priest’s stomach.

Samael flinched and Michael pulled him back down to rest his head against his shoulder.

Samael was shaking again. “They killed him because he defended me.” He said quietly.

Michael shook his head. “No, they killed him because he was a decent person and they’re not. They mistook his kindness for treason and killed him before he could report them.”

Looked down at Samael and started carding one hand through his hair. “You were never to blame for their own choices.”

Samael shifted his head to look at him. “Do you think he’d have done it if I’d looked older?” He asked quietly.

Michael hesitated. “I’m not sure.” He replied and Samael closed his eyes wearily.

The Angels watched as the young man crumbled to the ground, clutching his midsection. It didn’t take long before he gave one last twitch, and went still.

Phillip turned back to Samael. “Now look what you made me do.”

At this, Samael went rigid. “I didn’t make him do anything.” He whispered to himself and Michael stilled when he realised that Samael was trying to convince himself.

“I d-didn’t mean to.” Samael whimpered.

“You didn’t.” Michael said gently.

Samael shook his head. “Maybe I did.” He muttered to himself. “I-I can’t always tell.”

“You didn’t.” Michael repeated more strongly this time. “That man killed the priest because he hated that he was talking back to him and he had the Power to make him stop. It’s not your fault.”

Samael looked up at him, tears streaming down his face. “Thank you.” He said so quietly Michael barely heard him.

The Angel of Darkness buried his face in Samael’s hair. “Don’t thank me for something I should have told you ages ago.” He muttered back.

Samael stared at the man’s corpse with wide, terrified eyes. “Why did you do that?” He asked, horrified. “He didn’t do anything!”

“I thought humans were supposed to be better than the demons.” Samael said quietly. “But right then, I really couldn’t tell the difference.” He shuddered. “I thought—I thought they’d found me. It terrified me.”

Michael continued to stroke his Twin’s wing, but now he shifted his own a little closer to Samael.

“It’s starting to itch.” Was all he said when Samael looked up at him.

The Fallen Angel smiled and hesitantly reached out to run his own fingers through his Twin’s feathers.

Michael smiled as well and turned his attention back to the book. It was clear that Samael desperately needed the distraction.

“Oh Sammy.” Seraquiel whispered.

Seeing her older brother, who looked so much younger than all of them, look so scared was heartbreaking.

When one of the priests started towards Samael, knife raised, Azrael blurted out “I don’t want to watch this!” There were tears already running down her face and she was hyperventilating.

God raised His hand and a second later, she was gone.

The other Angels turned back to the memory. They had to watch it all. They needed to know the extent of the damage, lest the punishment be too light.

That did not make it any less difficult to stand there and watch as these mortals mutilated their brother, it did not stop them from flinching at the sound of metal cutting into his skin, it did not make Samael’s screams any less haunting.

It did not ease the bile that clawed its way up their throats when Samael started screaming his siblings’ names, begging them to come and help him.

Camael flinched and buried her head in her hands.

They hadn’t heard him. None of them had heard him call for help.

Why hadn’t they heard him?

Had they just not listened? Was that really all it took to miss something like this? Was it really that easy?

It lasted for hours, the priests hacking away at Samael while the Lightbringer screamed in pain. Raguel couldn’t figure out how he and his siblings hadn’t found out about this. Churches were holy ground and no holy ground should ever be tainted by angelic blood.

He would definitely have to speak to his Father about this, and possibly even take a look around this church, if it was still standing. He almost shuddered at the thought.

With that plan in mind, Raguel turned his attention back to the memories, just as the door of the church basement burst open.

The priests whipped around to find a demon standing in the doorway. Half her face was rotted but the other half looked surprisingly human.

She looked no older than ten.

Samael perked up at the description. “Mazikeen.” He said wistfully.

Michael glanced over at him. “You really care about that demon, don’t you?” He asked.

Samael smiled his first real smile since the chapter started. “She’s the best.”

Michael hummed. “I wonder why Balance didn’t bring her here with us.” He said.

Samael tilted his head. “Probably thought it was too risky. Angels and demons don’t mix well after all.”

Michael frowned. “Do you want her to be here?” He asked.

“Yes.” Samael said without hesitation.

Michael nodded and made a note to ask Balance to bring the little she-demon here.

She took one look at Samael’s bleeding body and her face contorted with a rage very similar to what Raguel was feeling now.

It was a rage one could only feel in the face of an injured sibling.

Samael beamed at that. He hadn’t been completely conscious when this had happened, so he hadn’t realised just how angry she’d been on his behalf.

He still had trouble understanding sometimes why anyone would care so deeply for him.

She screamed with fury and ran at the priest closest to her.

She fought- she fought like a celestial, Raguel realised.

The way she cut down the priests, one after another was very reminiscent to how Samael used to fight.

At this, Michael looked up. “You trained her?” He asked Samael.

The Angel nodded. “It was an exchange of sorts.” He said sheepishly. “She taught me how to survive in Hell and I taught her how to fight like an Angel.”

Only once all the others were dead did the demon make her way towards Phillip, twirling her curved blades.

She made a series of growling noises, but didn’t attack. She waited a few moments, then growled again.

“What are you doing?” Phillip asked quietly, confused.

The demon girl blinked. She looked from him to Samael and then back again.

Then she lunged at the mortal.

And still she didn’t kill him. Instead she pulled the knife out of his hand and dragged him over to where Samael lay, barely stirring.

She pushed the priest to his knees and grabbed one of Samael’s arms and, far more gently than Raguel would ever have thought possible of a demon, she pulled it to herself. She pointed to the shackle on the Angel’s wrist.

No, Raguel realised with shock, not the shackle. She was pointing to the keyhole.

Camael raised her eyebrows. There was something off about this demon.

Killing should have been her first instinct, and yet here she was, thinking, planning, rationalising. Things no soulless being should be capable of.

She growled again.

“You…want to know where the key is?” The priest asked, finally catching on.

The demon narrowed her eyes and cocked her head.

“I’ll never tell you.” The priest said, shaking his head.

The demon growled again and pointed back to the keyhole, more aggressively now.

The priest shook his head again and the demon snarled before her face split into a wicked grin.

She twirled one of her knives and the priest backed up in fear.

Then the demon pounced and the projection went black.

Nobody said a word.

Then, almost as one, they turned to the soul before them.

No lie. Raguel remembered Lucifer saying. Raguel had asked the mortal if he’d ever done anything undeserving of Heaven and the man had truly believed that he’d done nothing wrong.

Michael growled under his breath at the reminder.

Samael leaned his head against his Twin’s shoulder to calm him.

Even now, the soul looked confused in the face of their rage.

Raguel growled, his neutral mask falling away. He would make absolutely sure he knew what he was being punished for.

———————————————

When Lucifer reappeared in the courtroom, right beside Michael, the first thing he did was hug his Twin tightly, because Michael looked ready to go on a rampage.

One wrong move would set him off.

He looked around, but the exorcist soul was nowhere to be seen.

“Where’d he go?” Lucifer asked.

Michael smirked in a pleased kind of way and sent Lucifer a memory of just what had happened to the soul.

Lucifer couldn’t quite suppress a shiver. He’d never seen his siblings look so angry.

“You destroyed him?” Lucifer asked surprised.

In the safety of Michael’s wings Samael finally relaxed, like the knowledge that the soul would be gone in the future was a weight that had been lifted off his shoulders.

Sensing this, Michael finally unfurled his wings from the cocoon he’d created around them both.

Samael made a dissatisfied noise, but stopped when Michael continued brushing his fingers against his feathers.

“Of course.” Michael said frowning. “Why wouldn’t we?”

Lucifer shrugged. “It was a long time ago.” He muttered.

“And he’s never once regretted it.” Michael growled.

“Well, to be fair, he probably thought he’d done everything right, considering he made it to Heaven.” Lucifer said and Michael cringed.

That was on them, Michael knew that. He still deserved to be eradicated, though.

He’d knowingly attacked a celestial on two occasions and mortally wounded one. The sentence had been fair for him and satisfying for the Angels. Michael only wished he’d suffered more.

“Shall we start with the next soul?” Father asked.

The majority of Lucifer’s siblings agreed.

Lucifer couldn’t help the anxiety that clawed at him, trying to pull him under.

He felt Michael’s soothing Darkness wrap around him and eased into it. What’s wrong? He asked.

Nothing, it’s just…I’ve made a lot of friends in my time on Earth. They didn’t always make the best decisions, but they were good people. They deserved a happy afterlife. Lucifer answered heavily.

And you’re afraid that they didn’t get one. Michael finished for him.

Lucifer nodded. It’s why I never go into the cells. In the past, I’ve always been able to hope that they made it to Heaven, even if that wasn’t likely. Now, I’m finally going to find out. I just don’t know if I’m ready to know. The Devil said.

Michael put a hand on his shoulder. Look at it this way. The sooner we finish this, the sooner we can get some of those people out of Hell. He said reassuringly.

Lucifer smiled at him.

God summoned the next soul and Lucifer was surprised to see that he recognised this one as well.

“Rose Davis.” He said pleasantly, feeling a little relieved.

Samael tilted his head. “The Decker woman mentioned her.” He said contemplatively. “When she was talking herself into poisoning me.” He made a face. “Something about her death being my fault.”

Michael growled.

The girl looked at him, confused. “Do I know you?” She asked.

“No.” Lucifer answered. “No, I don’t suppose you do.”

That just seemed to confuse her even more.

“I’m sorry, why am I here?” She asked, looking around in confusion.

“You are here because there was an unworthy soul in Heaven and we have decided to Reevaluate every soul to ensure that there aren’t more.” Raguel answered.

“Oh, okay.” Rose answered.

“Your name is Rose Davis?” Raguel asked, glancing at Lucifer.

“Yes.” The girl said nervously.

“How long have you been in Heaven?” He asked.

“Um, I’d say about thirty years. I think. My dad should have come by now though, I think, so I’m not sure.” Rose answered anxiously.

“Thirty years is about right. Time moves about ten times slower in Heaven than on Earth.” Lucifer told her.

Rose relaxed slightly. She was a little surprised. She’d thought that Angels would be much more…suppressive. But the one with the red and white wings seemed nice enough.

Phanuel narrowed his eyes at the book. “Why would she think that?” He asked confused.

Hamaliel shrugged, but Samael cocked his head. “To be fair, you can get a bit…intense.” He said reasonably.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Amenadiel asked indignantly.

Samael sent him a deadpan look. “Have you heard yourself rant?” He asked rhetorically.

So she’d only been dead for three years on Earth. That explained why her dad hadn’t joined her yet.

“Have you ever done anything…undeserving of Heaven?” The Angel in the middle asked. He was tan, with deep brown hair and dark ocean-blue eyes. His voice was completely neutral.

“Uhh…define undeserving.” She said evasively. She had become a satanist behind her father’s back after all.

“What’s a satanist?” Azrael asked confused. It sounded similar to what the priest had called Samael earlier.

Was satanist another word for exorcist?

“If you need to ask, then there is something. If you wouldn’t mind telling us.” The blue-eyed Angel said.

“Um, I’m a satanist.” She said wincing slightly.

An Angel that looked exactly like the one with the two coloured wings, except that his wings were black, blinked. “A what now?” He asked confused.

Rose looked around at them all. “A satanist. We’re a community that, well…”

“Yes.” The Angel with the black wings prompted.

“We’re a community that worships Lucifer.”

Samael blinked once, twice, then a third time. “I have my own religion?” He asked dumbstruck. “That has to be against the rules.”

Michael looked at him weirdly. “Since when do you care about the rules?” He asked confused.

Samael threw his hands up in frustration. “I don’t want a religion. Dad’s religion is already enough trouble!”

She said hurriedly, wanting to get it out. No doubt they were going to be really mad.

To her surprise the Angels…laughed.

Rose stared at them in shock. Why were they laughing?

“Are you telling me that Samael has his own religion?” An Angel with the wings of a falcon laughed. “No wonder his ego is so bloated!” She descended into laughter once more.

Rose stared at her in shock.

“Yes, laugh it up Remi. For your information, I don’t want a bloody religion!” The Angel with the two coloured wings snapped at her.

Rose turned to him slowly. “Hang on. You’re-“

“Lucifer Morningstar, at your service.” The Angel said.

Rose gaped. “You don’t look like the Devil.” Was the first thing that came out of her mouth.

The Angel, Lucifer (holy fuck) smirked. “I’m sorry, would you have preferred something more like this?” He asked and immediately his skin seemed to burn away to reveal a hellish, burned, red visage and his eyes turned a burning red. His eyes seemed to burn deep into her soul, pulling at all the things she wished she could forget and dragging them to the surface.

And then his face was back to normal and Rose snapped out of it.

“Yeah.” She said dazed. “That’s more like it.” Hey, she was a satanist. She knew what she was getting herself into and she barely regretted any of it.

“But, why are you all acting so nice to each other?” She asked, looking at the Angels.

“You see, one thing that you mortals always seem to forget in your need to blame the Devil for all your sins is that, despite everything, he is family.” An Angel with emerald eyes and iridescent wings told her gently.

“Can we get on with the reevaluation now?” The Angel with dark blue eyes asked.

“Sure.” Lucifer said and it was clear by the look the first Angel sent him that he hadn’t expected a response.

———————————————

By the end of the day they had gotten through several hundreds of souls. It would take a while to get through all of them, but they could do it.

The Host left the room and spread out, intermingling.

Remiel didn’t know where she was going, all she knew was that she had to get as far away from the courtroom as possible.

She could still hear Samael’s screams inside her head.

It was her fault.

Samael blinked and glanced up at Remiel confused.

She’d given Enochian Magic to the humans.

The worst thing was that, for once, it hadn’t been a slight against her brother. Her Father had instructed her to give something to humanity to make hunting easier.

She’d wanted them to be able to kill things like demons or Hellbeasts, since they’d already proven that they could leave Hell.

The thought that humanity would dare to use those chains on a celestial had never even crossed her mind.

Remiel landed in a forest. Heaven had hundreds of different types of forests. Some were tropical, some were coniferous, others were deciduous.

The forest she’d landed in was of the latter kind. It was dense, with barely any sunlight reaching the forest floor.

This place was teeming with life. She could smell the animals’ scents on the wind, hear every breath they took, feel their every movement through the ground.

“Mind if I join in?” Remiel jumped.

She whipped around, spear in hand, only to come face to face with the one person she was trying to avoid.

“Well this is a warm welcome.” Lucifer drawled, smirking as he pushed the tip of her spear out of his face.

“Lucifer? What are you-?” Remiel cut herself off as his first question registered in her mind. “You want to Hunt with me?” She asked. Lucifer nodded. “You want to Hunt with me?” She repeated. She eyed his designer suit doubtfully.

Lucifer grinned. “Come now Remy, you should never judge a book by its cover.” He said.

She glanced at him. “Fine. Just don’t get in my way.” She growled.

“You have my word.” Lucifer answered.

“Do you even have a weapon?” Remiel asked.

“Mm, no actually I don’t.” Lucifer said unbothered.

“You’re gonna get mauled.” Remiel deadpanned.

“Come on, give me a chance.” Lucifer said.

The Angel of the Hunt sighed. “Alright, but I’m not babysitting you.”

Lucifer grinned smugly.

Remiel glared at him and turned around. Then she took off into the air. She really hated it when people made fun of her domain.

Samael frowned. “I’m not making fun of her.” He said indignantly.

She flew through the air on silent wings, looking for anything she could slay.

When she saw a doe grazing in a clear patch of forest, Remiel grinned. With a speed only she was known for, she descended on the oblivious creature, revelling in the way her spear sunk into it like it was made of butter. She made sure to kill it fast, so it didn’t have to suffer. That was every hunter’s code.

She wondered for a moment how Lucifer was doing.

She smirked. If he thought he could go blundering around the forest without giving her a significant amount of blackmail, he was sorely mistaken.

Samael snorted. Oh, Remi was in for one Hell of a surprise.

She took to the air again and looked all around for her older brother.

She found him walking through a thick clump of trees. He hadn’t even bothered to fly.

Remiel leaned forward in anticipation.

Samael clearly had no idea what he was doing. She would take great pleasure in taking him down a notch.

She landed near him, completely silent and followed him from a distance.

It was as she watched him advance through the thicket that she had her first doubts. There was something almost predatory in the way he moved, just as silently as she did, despite his inadequate clothing.

She heard the sound of hooves hitting rock up ahead and wondered if Lucifer had heard it too.

Apparently he had, because he stiffened and crouched.

Now Remiel was really interested to see what would happen. It seemed as though Lucifer really did know what he was doing.

She watched as her brother pounced on what she now realised was a stag. Lucifer slammed into it and grabbed it by the back of the neck.

Remiel heard a loud crack as the creature’s spine snapped under the celestial’s strength and it went limp in his grip.

Remiel stared in disbelief.

“You know it’s rude to stalk people.” Lucifer said, still with his back turned to her.

Remiel blinked and came out from where she was hiding. “I didn’t think you knew what you were doing.” She said looking at the motionless form of the stag.

“Were you worried?” Lucifer asked turning to her, smirking.

Remiel snorted. “No I wanted blackmail.” She said. “Guess I won’t be getting any.” She added. She looked at Lucifer very closely then. There was something almost…feral in his eyes.

Samael pursed his lips. He hated that there was a part of him that still acted like the animal the demons had turned him into.

Michael seemed to sense his Twin’s unease, because he wrapped one arm around him tightly.

“When did you become a Hunter?” She asked. She suspected it was sometime while he was in Hell, though she hadn’t thought it would be necessary to become one. Not for him anyway. He was one of the two strongest Archangels ever to be created, after all.

Samael shifted in his seat. He knew he was weak, he didn’t need to be reminded of his own shortcomings.

The smile slid off Lucifer’s face. “I didn’t.” He said.

Remiel glanced back at the stag. “I seriously doubt that.” She deadpanned.

Lucifer also glanced at it. “I didn’t mean it like that.” He said.

“Then what?” Remiel asked. She could tell that this was leading on to something. She just couldn’t figure out what.

Lucifer sighed. “Hunters have moral codes.” He said, still looking at the stag. “I didn’t.”

Remiel frowned. “Why are you really here?” She asked.

Lucifer raised an eyebrow. “I want to spend time with my little sister.” He said.

“Okay, what else?” Remiel asked.

“I wanted to apologise.” He answered and Remiel tensed.

So did the Remiel in the room. She shot a quick glance at Samael to find him resting his head once again on Michael’s shoulder.

She thought he looked rather tired.

“What for?” She asked.

“Everything.” Lucifer said. “For what happened during the Rebellion, to start with.” He told her.

“That wasn’t your fault.” She said decisively, because it really, really wasn’t.

“Just because I never intended to hurt anyone, doesn’t mean it wasn’t my fault.” Lucifer muttered. “It doesn’t mean I’m not to blame.”

“Why did you leave me?” Remiel asked, getting to the point.

Lucifer flinched. “I’m-“

“I don’t care for an apology, I want to know why.” She cut him off, the beginnings of anger stirring within her. She knew that Lucifer couldn’t lie. He would have to answer her honestly.

Lucifer took a deep breath. “I couldn’t risk my life for someone who might leave me to die the second they were free.” He said.

Remiel clenched her fists and several of their siblings started muttering amongst themselves.

Under any other circumstances, Remiel might have screamed in his face for such an answer and flown away, but there was something about the way he said it, almost mechanically. He spoke like he’d rehearsed that answer in the mirror.

Remiel narrowed her eyes at him. “What’s the real<\em> reason?” She asked shrewdly.

Lucifer shifted. “I wasn’t in the best state of mind at the time.” He replied.

“That’s not what I asked.” Remiel growled.

Her brother sighed. “Retribution.”

Remiel blinked. Of all the things she’d expected him to say, this was not one of them.

What on Earth could she have done to personally offend him to the point where he’d leave her to die?

He said finally. “I wanted you to pay for a perceived slight against me.”

I thought she knew about the baby. Samael thought to Michael, who stilled in his attempt to smooth out a dislocated feather on Samael’s wing. I thought she’d let my baby die.

Michael took a deep breath and resumed his movements. What made you think that? He asked neutrally.

She knew about the other Nephillim before they were even born. Why didn’t she know about this one? Samael answered quietly.

Michael took another steadying breath. Do you seriously believe she’d let a child die to—what, teach you a lesson? He asked tightly.

Samael’s shoulders hunched. No. He said, his shoulders shaking. I just needed somebody to blame.

Remiel stared at him. “What slight?” She demanded angrily.

Lucifer stared at his hands. “There was no slight.” He said quietly. “There was no need for punishment. I think I just wanted someone to pay.”

Michael’s shoulders slumped as Lucifer repeated Samael’s earlier words almost exactly.

“Oh, you think<\em>?!” Remiel said shrilly, towering over him.

Lucifer looked up at her, a little annoyed. “I was mad with pain Remi, I wasn’t thinking straight.”

“Is that supposed to make it better?!” Remiel yelled.

Lucifer growled suddenly, his wings flaring out behind him. “No!” He yelled back. “I’m not trying to make it better<\em>. I can’t! I can’t fix it, and I can’t change it! You wanted to know why I left you and now you have your answer.”

“Then why do you keep trying to justify it?!” Remiel exclaimed.

“Because I want you to understand that I didn’t do it for revenge, or to get back at you for something you didn’t even do!” Lucifer replied agitated. “I want you to understand, because I don’t have a good reason for being an ass, and I don’t want to lose you again!<\em>”

Remiel blinked at him. “You thought you’d lose me because you didn’t have a reason for leaving me?” She asked bewildered.

Lucifer glared at her. “Don’t pretend like that incident isn’t the reason why the whole world hates me.” He said hotly.

Remiel flinched. “I didn’t think it would get this bad.” She mumbled.

Lucifer took a deep breath. “You could have just asked, you know.” He said softly. “All you had to do was come find me.”

Remiel wouldn’t meet his eyes. “I was afraid of what you’d say.” She replied evasively.

Lucifer narrowed his eyes at her. “So instead of giving me the benefit of the doubt, like a decent person, you assumed I had the worst intentions and took it upon yourself to tell the whole world what an evil older brother I am.” He said coldly.

Remiel crossed her arms defiantly and Lucifer sighed, not sure how to continue. What would Linda do? “How about a compromise?” He said finally. “I left you, you vilified me. Can we just admit we were both wrong and stop letting it get in our way?”

Remiel unfolded her arms, a hesitant expression on her face. “How about a deal instead?” She suggested.

Lucifer raised an eyebrow. “What kind of deal?” He asked interestedly.

His sister’s lips twitched. “I promise to let it go, if you swear you’ll never do it again and you promise to let it go, if I swear I’ll never spread rumours about you again.”

Lucifer tilted his head and considered her for a moment. “Sounds fair.” He said eventually and she relaxed as they both sat down on the grass.

“Aww, look at you using your words.” Ariel teased.

“Shut up.” Samael and Remiel said in sync.

Ariel put a hand over her chest in mock offence. “Ouch, rude.” She said, smirking.

They were silent for a while, before Lucifer spoke up suddenly.

“I went back, you know.” He said. “I went back to where I’d seen you.”

“I didn’t see you.” Remiel said, surprised. She’d made sure to stay in one place and make it easier for her siblings to find her when they came to get her as she knew they would.

“I arrived just in time to see Amenadiel, Zadkiel and Raguel leaving with you.” He said.

Remiel winced at how bitter he sounded.

She glanced back at the downed stag. “You want to keep going?” She asked, gesturing to it. “We’ve probably scared off anything within a five mile radius, so it might not be easy.”

Lucifer grinned at her. “I like a challenge.” He said. “Besides, it’s been a while since I had a good hunt.” He said with a slight growl in his voice that Remiel had never heard there before. It made a shiver run down her spine.

“Alright, but this time we’re Hunting from the air.” She said.

Lucifer blinked. “I don’t really know how to hunt with my wings.” he said, embarrassed.

“How come?” Remiel asked.

Lucifer shrugged. “There’s nothing white or even remotely light in Hell. My wings always stuck out like a sore thumb, so I made it a habit to hide them. It’s why I never had any trouble hiding them whenever I came to Earth.” He explained.

Remiel blinked. That…made a surprising amount of sense.

“Alright, then I’ll teach you.” She said.

Lucifer sent her a relieved grin.

Then he looked at her consideringly. “How would you like to meet Mazikeen?” He asked.

Samael perked up at the mention of his pseudo-daughter.

Remiel frowned. “You want me to meet your pet demon?” She asked scathingly.

Samael tensed at the word pet.

The demons had called him that.

Pet.
Beast.
Baby.

Samael shivered. “Don’t call her that!” He yelled at Remiel.

She glared at him and he glared back until Michael pulled him back.

Hey. He said quietly. What’s wrong?

Samael shuddered. They used to call me that. He whispered. The demons. I was their pet.

He shuddered again. I would never treat Maze like that. Remiel can’t say things like that!

He stared down at his hands. She wouldn’t if she had any idea what it was like to be someone’s pet.

You were never their pet, Sam. Michael said softly.

Samael gave a hollow laugh. They put a collar on me and tied me to a column like some misbehaving dog. He said dispassionately.

I would never do that to someone else. He said it almost desperately, like he was afraid Michael wouldn’t believe him.

Michael just rested his forehead against his Twin’s. I know. He said gently.

“She’s not a pet.” Lucifer growled.

Remiel blinked and Lucifer took a deep breath. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to snap.” He said. “I simply happen to be rather protective of her.”

“But seriously, I think if you could both get over your prejudices, you’d get along quite well.”Lucifer said.

Remiel crossed her arms. “I refuse.” She said, turning away slightly.

“She hunts damned souls for a living.” Lucifer said in a sing-song voice.

Remiel glared at him. “Shame on you for using my own domain against me.”

Lucifer raised an eyebrow and she rolled her eyes. “Very well, I will spend one hour with her and if by the end of that hour I haven’t killed her, I will consider getting to know her.”

The blinding smile Lucifer sent her almost made the nightmare that this was going to be worth it.

She had no doubt that there could be no way that she would ever get along with a filthy demon, but if it kept Lucifer from badgering her, she would do it.

———————————————

When Michael saw Remiel and Samael come back from wherever they’d gone, laughing together in a way that no one had seen them do since long before the Rebellion, the first thing he did was gape.

When Remiel flew away, Michael came up to Samael. “Are you okay?” He asked concerned.

Lucifer blinked. “Of course, why wouldn’t I be?” He asked.

“You were getting along with Remiel.” Michael stated, as if that explained everything.

Samael flicked Michael on the side of the head. “Idiot.” He said fondly.

Samael rolled his eyes. “It isn’t that far fetched.” He said.

“You left her in Hell to die alone.” Michael deadpanned, for once ignoring the way his Twin flinched. “And she’s responsible for the majority of rumours about you.” Michael finished.

“We’re working on fixing things.” Samael said. “Besides, it turns out we have a lot more in common nowadays than we ever did before the Rebellion.” He shrugged.

Michael remembered the feral look in Lucifer’s eyes in the face of the exorcist priest who’d made it to Heaven, (he didn’t think he’d ever get his Twin’s agonised screams out of his head) and winced. He could easily believe that.

Remiel narrowed her eyes at the book. “Are you calling me feral?” She asked Michael suspiciously.

Michael rolled his eyes at her, but didn’t answer.

“Father said that the next set of souls will be reevaluated in three hours.” Michael told him.

Lucifer nodded.

“What do you want to do in that time?” Michael asked.

“I want to speak to my humans and Maze.” Lucifer said. “I don’t think they’re entirely aware of what’s happened yet. I want to tell them.

Michael nodded and together they made their way to the afterlives, where the humans and demon were spending time with Charlotte.

The book closed, signalling the end of the chapter.

“I believe we should have another short break.” God said.

The Host immediately trickled out of the room.

Chapter Text

The Host was mingling around in their bedrooms and Samael had stayed behind to play with some of the Nephillim.

And then, with a single, high-pitched scream, it all went wrong.

Suddenly, Nashira came running around the corner, crying. The other Nephillim followed close behind her.

She ran straight up to Ashtael and Gadriel and buried her face in her mother’s leg.

The Angels were immediately on high alert.

Michael, who’d been lounging in a chair immediately straightened.

“What happened?” Cambiel asked, holding a distraught Shania protectively against his chest.

“D-d-demons!” Eilam wailed and the Host immediately went still.

“Th-they just appears, ou-out of nowheres.” Sodia sobbed. “The bad men!”

Michael was about to follow up with a question of his own, when he felt his blood freeze. “Where’s Samael?” He asked quietly.

“He said we should run!” Naomi wailed.

Michael could have sworn he felt his heart stop beating. “He’s still there? With the demons?” He asked hoarsely.

Chaziel nodded tearfully. “He s-said we should r-run.” He cried.

Michael didn’t remember getting up, or moving to the door. All he knew was he needed to get to Samael now!

The moment Michael reached the other room, he froze in his tracks.

Somehow, someway, the demons really were here.

And they had Samael pinned to the floor. One demon had his Twin’s wings in each of his hands and was pulling on the appendages as if trying to tear them off.

Samael’s eyes glowed with Hellfire and sheer terror as he thrashed under the other demons’ grips.

Michael saw that his clothes were half torn off, his shirt was in tatters and his pants had been shredded.

The demon holding Samael’s wings gave a particularly violent tug and Michael heard something pop.

Samael screamed and Michael moved like lightning, diving at the demon that held his Twin’s wings.

In retrospect, that was a stupid move.

As Michael grabbed the demon, he heard the sickening CRACK of hollow bones snapping, followed by Samael’s piercing scream.

The demon hadn’t let go of Samael’s wings like Michael had thought he would and the fragile bones had splintered under the force of the collision.

Michael didn’t have time to make sure his Twin was alright. He kicked the demon away and stepped between them and Samael before they could rally.

The demons growled and paced from side to side, sizing Michael up.

He could see them gearing up for an attack when suddenly there was a shout from somewhere behind him and a second later Camael had landed next to him, her blood red wings spread wide, a look of absolute rage on her face.

Michael saw the demons’ confidence falter at the new arrival. They hadn’t anticipated having to deal with more than one Angel at a time.

Suddenly, the air was filled with growls and shouts as the rest of the Host finally arrived and saw what the demons had done to their brother.

Michael watched as their hesitance morphed into actual panic at the appearance of so many Angels.

They were ready to start an all-out war when the demons suddenly just…vanished.

One second they were there and the next they were gone.

Another second later, Balance appeared looking horrified. “Shit, fuck!” She exclaimed as she took in the scene before her. “I’m so sorry!” She said.

Michael turned to her. “This was your doing?” He demanded furiously.

Balance grit her teeth. “No.” She said. “My little brother got into my control room. Hang on.”

Then she turned her head towards the ceiling and yelled “Chaos! Get down here now!”

The Angels stared at her, the adrenaline still running through their veins making them antsy and confrontational.

A moment later there was a small pop and a boy of about six years old appeared in front of Balance.

He had the same brown hair as his sister, but his eyes were bright violet and he had three pairs of indigo wings at his back.

The Angels stared at the kid who looked like he’d been caught drawing on the walls with paint on his fingers.

“What were you thinking?!” Balance demanded.

The boy started shaking. “I-I heard him say he wanted to see his d-demon friend.” He said, pointing at Samael, who was still curled up on the floor, his breathing ragged.

“I just wanted to help.” He said, his breath hitching.

Balance growled. “Of all the-“

Alright, both of you, get out!” Michael cut in angrily. “I don’t care if it was an accident, he’s leaving.” He said, pointing at the boy. “And you had better keep a damn good eye on him.” He added pointing at Balance.

He waited until they’d both vanished, then knelt down beside Samael, looking him over for any injuries or, Father forbid, signs that the demons had groped him.

He glanced at Raphael briefly when she landed beside him. “Check his wings.” He said quickly and she nodded before moving to Samael’s back.

The others stood around them, not quite knowing what to do.

Azrael stepped forward and knelt down next to Samael. “Hey Sam.” She said softly, gently wiping his damp hair off his forehead. “Hey, it’s okay. They’re gone now.”

Samael didn’t respond, though he did flinch away from Azrael’s touch.

His breath was still coming in sharp painful gasps and he would whimper every time his wings moved.

When Raphael was finally done inspecting them, she came over to kneel beside her little brother. “Your right wing is dislocated and your left is broken in three places.” She said gently. “I’m going to have to reset them, okay?”

Samael whimpered, but gave a single nod to show he’d understood.

Raphael moved behind him again and carefully took ahold of Samael’s right wing.

She didn’t bother counting down, just snapped the bone back into place without fanfare.

Samael screamed into Michael’s chest and the Sword of God wrapped his arms around him carefully. “I know, I know it hurts, Sam. Let it out.”

Samael keened and buried his face deeper into Michael’s chest.

Raphael kept her hands steady as she moved to Samael’s left wing and reset the first bone, then the second and then the third.

Samael screamed every time, but he forced himself to stay still. If for no reason other than that he knew how much more it would hurt if he moved right now.

Raphael wasted no time pressing her feathers to the broken wings and Samael sighed with relief when the last break was mended.

When the wings were finally fully healed, God knelt down beside him and placed a hand on His Son’s hair. “I think we should take a break before we start the next chapter.” He said softly.

Michael helped Samael up and immediately took him to their usual spot above the bedrooms.

Samael clung to him like he was a lifeline, and Michael could feel his lingering panic as if it were his own.

Sam. He said gently. Sammy, did they touch you?

Samael whimpered and nodded. He started to cry, then, and Michael closed his eyes and cursed the demons, as well as Balance and her brat of a brother.

Where? He growled lowly.

Samael shivered and pointed to his chest, then his waist, then the insides of his thighs and then between his legs.

His breath came faster again and his sobs grew stronger and Michael could do nothing but hold him closer, shushing him gently. It’s okay, I’m right here. It’s okay. He said soothingly. You’re okay.

I’m sorry. He said, tightening his arms around his shaking Twin. I’m sorry I didn’t get there sooner.

Samael continued to cry into Michael’s chest. I don’t know how it happened, they were just suddenly there. He said, his voice trembling worse than his body. I told the Nephillim to leave, but then Elijah jumped at me and I just froze and then he started touching me and-and— Samael took a shuddering breath and Michael rested a hand on the back of his Twin’s head.

I hit him with my wings before he could— His voice cut off and Michael couldn’t help but be grateful that his Twin seemed as reluctant to say that one, horrid word as he was.

Alaric jumped me from behind and the others pinned me down and he tried to r-rip them off, like-like they did last time. Samael continued. And then—

Then I showed up. Michael finished softly.

Samael nodded, burying his head in his Twin’s shoulder. Thank you. He said quietly.

Michael buried his face in Samael’s hair. I’ve told you this before, don’t thank me for something I should have done ages ago.

Do you think you can handle the others touching you? Michael asked suddenly.

Samael stiffened and Michael felt him shake his head. No! He whimpered, sounding panicked. No one but you.

Michael nodded. Do you want me to think of an excuse for why you don’t want them to touch you? He asked without hesitation.

Again he felt Samael shake his head. Just tell them that I don’t want to be touched. He told him. Let them draw their own conclusions.

And if someone comes to the right conclusion? Michael asked.

Samael hesitated. Tell them they’re right. He said eventually. I don’t want to lie to them.

Michael sighed and nodded. You want to go back or stay here a little longer? He asked softly, half-standing.

Samael gripped his arm tightly. Stay. He said quietly.

Michael nodded and sat down beside him again. He noticed that Samael was still wearing his torn clothes and gently untangled himself from his Twin. I’ll go ask Dad to make you some new clothes.

Samael looked panicked and grabbed onto his arm with a vice-like grip. No, no, no, stay! He begged. Don’t leave me.

Michael looked into his pleading eyes and knelt down in front of him. I swear to you, I will come back. He said gently. But I can feel your discomfort. He continued, brushing his hand against his Twin’s torn clothing. I know you feel exposed.

He looked Samael in the eye. Let me fix that, my Twin. Please.

Michael waited for his Twin to speak. He wanted to help, but not without his Twin’s permission. If Samael would rather have him close than risk losing him for the promise of a way to cover up, then Michael would respect that.

Finally the Archangel heard the barest hint of a whisper from his Twin. Come back? He asked softly.

Michael leaned down and gently kissed him on the top of his head. Always. He answered.

Not always. Samael shot back quietly and Michael felt his chest ache.

No. He agreed just as quietly. But I promise you, I’ll never fail to show up again.

Samael ducked his head. I want new clothes. He said, squeezing his eyes shut like he was afraid of seeing what came next.

Michael couldn’t help but smile at that.

Because it was more than just permission to leave.

It meant that Samael trusted him to come back.

He leaned his forehead against Samael’s. I promise, nothing could keep me from coming back. He said softly.

A second later, he was gone.

Michael found his Father in one of the bedrooms, speaking to Raphael and Camael.

They turned when they heard him coming.

Michael noticed his Father looked troubled.

“Michael.” Camael said, looking both relieved and worried. “How’s Sam?” She asked.

Michael sighed. “Shaken.” He answered, knowing that was a gross understatement.

He glanced at his Father. “I actually wanted to ask You for some new clothes for him.” He said. “The demons tore his old ones rather thoroughly.”

God frowned, but nodded in understanding. He snapped His fingers and a fresh set of clothes appeared in the air between them.

Michael grabbed them and turned to leave without another word.

Just as he left the bedroom however, Camael appeared in front of him and blocked his path. “Wait, Mike I need to talk to you.” She said hurriedly.

Michael glanced up to where Samael was waiting and then looked back at Camael.

He sighed and gestured for her to follow him into another bedroom.

The second the door closed behind them, Camael spoke. “Why were his clothes torn?” She asked without preamble.

Michael stiffened. “What do you mean?” He asked evasively.

Camael looked at him critically. “There were no marks on him.” She said. “They didn’t physically hurt him, except for the damage they did to his wings, so why did they feel the need to tear his clothes?” She asked.

Michael bit his lip and looked away from her.

“Michael.” Camael said and he barely suppressed a wince at the desperation in her voice. “Michael, please. Tell me they didn’t.”

Michael sighed. “Camael…” He looked back at her and she could see the vulnerability he was trying to hide.

It told her all she needed to know. “What did they do?” She asked.

Michael took a deep breath, remembering what Samael had instructed. If they figure it out, tell them they’re right. “They groped him.” He said simply.

It felt strange, saying it out loud. It made the whole thing feel so much more real.

“I have to go.” Michael said as he watched his sister’s face crumble. He knew he was a coward for leaving her to deal with this alone, but he really wasn’t good at dealing with crying siblings. He only ever knew how to deal with Samael’s tears. And maybe Azrael’s, but only because he couldn’t stand seeing her cry.

So he left his sister to crumble under the weight of what he’d told her and landed next to Samael a second later.

He knelt down beside his Twin and held the new clothes out to him.

Samael hadn’t moved from where Michael had left him, but he looked up when he heard Michael land beside him.

His face lit up with relief. You came back. He said, sounding stunned.

Michael tried to hide a wince. I promised I would. Was all he said, knowing it could never be enough to ease his Twin’s fear of abandonment.

Samael looked from Michael’s face to what his Twin was holding and hesitantly took the clothes from him.

Camael already guessed what happened. Michael told him after a moment.

Samael looked up from where he was looking over his new clothes. He narrowed his eyes at his Twin’s shifty tone. Did you tell her she was right? He asked.

Michael nodded and Samael looked back at the clothes. How’d she take it? He asked innocently.

Michael winced. Badly. He said vaguely.

Samael nodded. And I’m sure you didn’t just up and leave her to deal with it herself, because no decent brother would ever do that. He said shrewdly.

Michael winced at the backhanded jab. Uhh. He started, searching for an excuse.

Samael sent him an unimpressed look. That was mean. He said reproachfully. Go apologise. He ordered, turning back to the clothes.

Michael winced. Samael had been so scared of being left alone a moment ago and now he was sending him away to comfort their sister.

Dear Father, Samael knew nothing about putting his own needs before others.

Michael sighed, knowing his Twin wouldn’t speak to him again until he did as he was told.

So he went to find Camael.

He found her in the same room he’d left her in, sitting with her back against the wall and her knees pulled up to her chest.

She looked up when Michael sat down beside her. Her eyes were red from crying and he didn’t seem to be able to look at her.

“Hey Cam.” He said lamely and she actually cracked a smile at how awkward he sounded. “Sorry for flying off just then.”

Camael gave a wet chuckle. “Sam told you to come apologise, didn’t he?” She asked.

Michael flushed. “Yeah.” He said with an awkward chuckle. “How’d you know?”

Camael laughed again. “You always open with ‘Hey Cam’ or ‘Hey Cammy’ whenever he tells you to apologise for something. Never my full name.” She said, watching as Michael’s flush deepened.

“Really though, are you okay?” Michael asked as he finally looked at her.

Camael sighed and wiped at her eyes. “No.” She said thickly. “I don’t know what to do or how to react to this.”

Michael wrapped his arm around her and pulled her into a side hug. “I can’t help you.” He said bluntly and Camael laughed again.

“Way to be supportive little brother.” She said .

Michael looked embarrassed. “I’m just saying, I barely know how to deal with it myself. I don’t know how to help you deal with it as well.”

Camael grinned through her tears. “Yeah, that’s more Sammy’s forte.” She replied.

Her face shuttered suddenly and she buried her face in her knees. “I keep imagining him as a little kid, the demons towering over him.” She sniffled. “Hell, I keep imagining the Nephillim.” She continued and Michael felt his blood freeze when he realised what she was implying.

“Like, I knew the demons were monsters, but I didn’t know they were those kinds of monsters.” Camael said quietly. “And we don’t actually know what happened between when they attacked the Nephillim and actually killed them.”

Michael stared at her. He hadn’t thought of that. He’d never even considered that the demons may have assaulted the Nephillim like they had assaulted Samael.

“Be honest with me Michael,” Camael said, pulling Michael out of his dark musings. “Was that the first time the demons assaulted Sam?”

Michael tensed. “Why do you ask?” He asked carefully.

Camael shrugged. “Just a feeling.” She answered, eyeing him wearily. “Michael, please just tell me.” She begged. “I can’t stand the what-ifs”

Michael sighed. “No, it wasn’t the first time.” He said quietly.

Camael took a deep, shuddering breath. “When?” Was all she said, her voice strained.

Michael hesitated and Camael turned to him. “Michael.” She said sharply. “When did this happen?”

With a sigh, Michael spoke. “Remember that time right after the Fall, where Samael was constantly praying to us?” He asked quietly.

Camael’s face became confused, before it went sheet white. “No.” She said hoarsely. “Please no.”

Michael leaned his head back against the wall. “Yeah.” He said softly.

“He was asking for help.” Camael breathed, her hands twisting in the fabric of her robe. “Oh Father, he was asking for help.”

“Yeah.” Michael repeated.

“Tell me he wasn’t still there when-when we were brought here.” Camael begged. “The cage—“

“No,” Michael assured her. “No he got out a couple of millennia ago.”

Camael sagged where she sat. She remembered Samael’s words from earlier. You said you’d protect me. You said all I had to do was call and you’d be there. You said we were family.

Father above, he’d meant this. He thought she knew. All this time, he thought she’d stood by and let those monsters rape him.

“How do you make something like this right?” She asked herself.

“I think it’s too late for that.” Michael said quietly. “He’s moved past it on his own. We weren’t there when he needed the help and I don’t think he’d appreciate it if we tried to make up for it now.”

That was true. He had moved past it on his own. And now… “And now they’ve brought it all back.” Camael growled.

Michael nodded, snarling.

Camael laughed hysterically. “And he told you to come down here, rather than keep you up there with him.”

She sighed. “What am I going to do with him?” She asked, exasperated. “He cares more about everyone else than he does about himself.”

Michael smiled, remembering his earlier thoughts. “Yeah, but that’s what makes him Sammy.” He said fondly.

“Do you need to get back to him?” Camael asked.

“Yeah.” Michael answered. “I probably should.”

He stood up and spread his wings, before turning back to her. “You sure you’re okay?” He asked, just to be sure.

Camael smiled and told him, “I’m fine, go take care of my Good Samaritan little brother.” She said amused.

Michael smiled back and took off to where Samael was waiting for him.

When he landed, he found that Samael had already changed into his new clothes and was waiting with his legs pulled up to his chest, hugging a pillow.

He looked up when Michael landed and sat down beside him.

Without a word, he pulled Samael against his chest. You want to talk about it? Any of it? He asked softly.

Samael shifted to look at him. No. He said finally. No talking.

Michael smiled and nodded. Then we don’t talk. He said softly.

Samael pressed himself deeper against his Twin and Michael pretended not to notice when his breath hitched, or when his shoulders started to shake with silent, desperate sobs.

His Twin had asked for quiet and until he asked Michael to speak again, the Sword of God would respect Samael’s wishes.

They remained that way for several hours, neither saying a word, with no sounds except Samael’s cries until even those faded into calm, rhythmic breathing.

Michael looked down and smiled at Samael’s prone form curled against his chest. Yep, he was out like a light.

He brushed a strand of Samael’s hair out of his eyes, then he gently picked him up and carried him to the blankets in the corner.

He was once again taken aback by how light his Twin was.

He didn’t know how long it was before Samael stirred again.

His Twin sat up slowly, rubbing at his eyes.

“Are you ready to go back to the reading?” Michael asked gently once Samael was fully awake.

The Fallen Angel blinked and nodded, before standing up and tentatively stretching his wings. They felt stiff and there was a residual ache from the breaks, but he felt confident that they were well enough to fly without Michael’s support.

He turned, waiting for his Twin to join him, and when Michael laid his hand on Samael’s back, the Fallen Angel took off towards the room where the reading took place.

When he arrived, only his Father and Camael were present and Samael noticed that Camael was watching him worriedly.

He ducked his head and avoided her eyes.

Michael landed next to him and placed a hand on his shoulder.

“Are you ready to continue the reading?” God asked gently.

Samael didn’t respond, just nodded and sat down in his usual spot beside Michael.

It occurred to Michael that his Twin hadn’t said a word out loud since the demons assaulted him and figured that he just wasn’t ready to talk yet.

God watched Samael carefully and wasn’t at all assured by what He saw.

His Son was even more withdrawn than he’d been when they first came here, not speaking and not lifting his eyes from the ground.

He had to wonder if Samael really was ready to continue or if he simply didn’t wish to be an inconvenience by making them wait.

The only reason He didn’t protest against Samael’s request to continue the reading was that Michael seemed to agree with Samael’s assessment.

So God set aside His reservations and called the rest of the Host.

They trickled in slowly and as soon as Naomi caught sight of Samael, she ran to him.

Michael felt his Twin stiffen as she approached, but knew that he adored her too much to deny her the hug she was obviously hoping for.

So, he intercepted her before she could jump at him and pulled her into his lap. She squealed when he grabbed her by the arms and lifted her bodily into the air.

She giggled when he placed her into his own lap. “Silly Uncle Mike.” She said.

Then she turned to Samael and extended her arms toward him, clearly hoping he’d pick her up, but Samael only sat frozen, staring at her like he was mentally preparing himself for something terrifying.

Michael gently pushed her hands back down. “Uncle Sammy can’t hug right now, Naomi.” He said softly and her face fell.

“Is it cause the bad men hurt him?” She asked, causing Samael to flinch.

“Yes.” Michael said simply. “And he doesn’t want to be touched at the moment.”

“Does it hurt when you touch him?” Naomi asked.

Michael hesitated. “In a way, yes.” He said and Naomi nodded seriously.

Then she reached out toward Samael and dropped something in his lap.

The Fallen Angel looked down, startled. It was a little stuffed toy. A white dove.

“She helps me when I have nightmares.” Naomi said brightly. “Maybe she’ll help you too.”

Samael looked back up at her and smiled softly at his niece.

Thank you. He mouthed and Naomi preened.

Samael looked back at the little toy and picked it up. The weight of it in his hand felt solid, somehow. It was comforting.

He leaned his head against Michael’s shoulder and barely noticed as the book opened on the next chapter and started reading.

Chapter Text

The reevaluation of the souls in Heaven took several weeks to complete.

Lucifer had told his humans to go back to Earth a few days into the reevaluation as it could take months until the entire process was complete.

His humans had to get back to work and Trixie had to get back to school.

Maze had stayed behind with him, of course.

Samael smiled. Maze would always stay by his side.

So now Lucifer found himself in the courthouse with his Father and siblings, discussing the results of the reevaluations.

“Seven percent.” Seraquiel said stunned. “Seven percent of Heaven’s souls did not deserve to be here.”

Proportionally, that wasn’t much, but when one took into account the sheer number of souls who lived in Heaven, seven percent was a lot.

“And over half of them were exorcists!” Azazel exclaimed.

Michael growled.

Lucifer winced. Yes, that had been a bit of a shock to realise.

For his siblings at least, Lucifer knew that they did not regret what they did to him.

“It is time to start with the souls in Hell.” Their Father said.

He turned to Lucifer.

“I was wondering if you would be able to tell if a damned soul really deserved to be damned. You seem to be aware of their Hellloops.” He said questioningly.

Lucifer nodded. “I’ve seen some of their Hellloops. Especially in the early days, when I put the souls in the cells in the first place. But that doesn’t matter. I would like every soul reevaluated. It’s only fair.” Then he frowned. “Except for the ones whose doors are locked, and… a few others.” He said.

“Why? What’s different about them?” Azrael asked. She never really knew how the system in Hell worked. She couldn’t deny that it interested her though.

“The ones behind locked doors are the ones that Michael has Judged. They truly deserve to be there.” Lucifer said.

“And all the other doors are open?” Raguel asked in surprise.

Lucifer shrugged. “If I’m going to rule a prison, I’ll do it by my own principles. The damned souls could leave their cells and ascend to Heaven whenever they want. They just choose not to.”

Camael smiled. “That’s so you.” She said, looking fondly down at her brother.

He said.

Azazel almost laughed at that. Trust Lucifer to allow the mortals to punish themselves.

“If you wouldn’t mind bringing the first soul here then?” Father asked and Lucifer nodded.

The Devil closed his eyes and felt deep within himself for the darkness that had come when he took Hell as his own. It wasn’t the Darkness he knew from Michael either.

That was the thing with Hell.

Many always said that Hell was the opposite of Heaven, but that wasn’t true. Hell was the opposite of Earth. He supposed you could call it a kind of balance.

Earth was made from Dark and Light and Will and Power.

Hell had its own version of those domains, but they were twisted, unnatural. The only reason Lucifer had any power down there was because it leeched off his divinity, absorbing it over such a long period of time that his Divinity had become a fundamental part of Hell’s physical structure.

Samael’s eyes widened and he shrunk back into his seat. He didn’t want any connection to Hell.

He hated it there.

It had terrified him the first time he’d realised that he could feel his own essence within its walls. When he’d stretched his senses and felt his Domains in the air around him. Somehow, the combination of Will and Light and celestial Grace had given Hell a literal life of its own. He didn’t think it was sentient or that it could think for itself, but he could feel the life that emanated from the walls, the air, the ground.

And Lucifer had given it its lifeblood. He’d filled the crevices that marred the landscape with fire. He’d warmed the air with it, the biting cold that had killed him in the very beginning had given way to a suffocating heat. He’d lit the entirety of Hell with his flames.

He was to Hell what God was to Earth. He alone had Power over it.

He could almost see the landscape as he flew over it, straight toward the Hellloops. He picked a random door and Willed it to open.

A startled yelp had him grinning as he opened his eyes to find a soul standing in the courtroom, with its back to the Angels.

They looked haggard and confused. Lucifer couldn’t blame them, he had just pulled them through two dimensional barriers.

Michael made to impatiently demand that the soul turn around when it put its hands on its knees.

Don’t be rude. Samael reprimanded.

Michael rolled his eyes. They deserved it. He argued.

You don’t know that. Samael shot back. That’s the whole point of the reevaluations.

Michael pulled a face. If he feels guilty he must have done something wrong. He asserted, crossing his arms.

Samael frowned. Maybe he feels guilty for making his siblings fight amongst each other, even though his Twin brother told him it wasn’t his fault. He said pointedly.

Michael flinched and turned to him guiltily. I didn’t mean it like that. He said quietly.

Samael crossed his arms. Either someone can feel guilty for something they didn’t do or you lied to me about it not being my fault. He challenged. So which is it?

Michael ducked his head. I suppose someone can feel guilty for something they didn’t do. He conceded reluctantly.

Samael smiled triumphantly and settled back into his seat.

Michael scowled at him. Smug bastard. He thought pointedly.